Il
Nipotismo
di
Roma
:
OR
,
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
POPE'S
NEPHEWS
.
The
First
Part.
The
FIRST
BOOK
.
The
Contents
.
IN
which
is
treated
,
of
the
difference
that
there
is
between
the
ancient
and
New
Rome
.
Of
the
manner
of
Governing
of
the
ancient
Romans
.
And
of
the
manner
of
the
Popes
governing
.
Of
the
murmurs
of
the
Gentiles
,
Hereticks
,
and
Catholicks
,
against
the
Church
of
Rome
and
the
Popes
.
How
to
come
to
the
knowledg
〈◊〉
the
present
state
of
Rome
by
the
said
murmurs
.
Of
the
time
in
which
people
began
to
talk
ill
of
the
Popes
,
and
of
the
cause
of
this
their
libertie
.
Of
the
Popes
fir●t
bringing
their
kindred
into
Rome
.
Of
the
Infallibility
of
the
Popes
in
admitting
their
kindred
to
the
Government
of
the
State
of
the
Church
.
Of
the
causes
that
ruin'd
the
old
Roman
Commonwealth
:
and
of
those
that
lessen
the
Honour
and
Grandeur
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Why
Christ
chose
to
be
Born
in
a
time
of
Peace
.
Of
the
Succession
of
Peter
to
Christ
.
Of
the
Apostles
to
Peter
;
and
of
the
Popes
to
the
Apostles
.
Of
the
Holiness
of
Church-men
in
the
primitive
Church
.
Why
the
vertue
of
doing
Miracles
is
failed
in
the
Popes
.
Why
for
many
Ages
the
Popes
Kindred
did
not
much
care
to
own
their
Relation
to
him
.
How
the
Church
came
first
to
be
so
Rich.
Of
the
Court
of
Rome
.
Of
the
Politick
Wit
of
Church-men
.
Of
the
advantage
that
Politicians
gain
in
frequenting
Rome
.
And
of
some
particular
maximes
of
Innocent
the
Tenth
,
which
were
of
utility
to
himself
.
ROME
alone
amongst
all
the
other
Cities
of
the
World
can
brag
of
the
reputation
,
of
having
been
alwayes
esteemed
the
Mother
of
Nations
,
the
whole
Universe
having
almost
alwayes
taken
a
pride
in
paying
to
her
a
Tribute
of
filial
Duties
,
in
acknowledgment
of
which
she
has
also
opened
her
breasts
,
and
pressed
her
Duggs
for
the
nourishment
of
those
who
desired
to
encrease
by
their
obedience
to
Her
,
and
be
free
from
those
dangers
to
which
they
are
subject
that
have
not
Parents
or
powerful
Protectors
.
The
glories
of
Rome
were
never
equalled
,
no
more
then
Rome
it self
.
Rome
hath
been
seen
in
all
the
Cities
of
the
World
,
not
only
commanding
,
but
triumphing
;
and
in
Rome
have
been
seen
at
divers
times
,
not
only
Cities
,
but
whole
Provinces
,
nay
,
whole
Kingdomes
,
obeying
,
and
submitting
.
Rome
seems
to
be
born
to
rule
the
World
,
and
with
a
great
deal
of
reason
,
since
not
only
it
hath
done
,
but
doth
still
exerce
its
Empire
over
a
great
part
of
it
.
It
ruled
while
it
was
a
Commonwealth
;
and
not
content
with
that
Empire
which
nature
,
or
to
say
better
,
the
valour
of
its
Citizens
had
purchased
for
it
,
it
proposed
to
acquire
all
that
it
could
think
on
,
and
still
the
acquisitions
seemed
small
in
comparison
of
that
which
remained
to
be
acquired
.
It
rul'd
in
the
time
of
the
Roman
Emperours
,
who
made
Lawes
,
and
domineered
over
mankind
as
they
pleased
;
nay
,
which
was
worse
,
tyranny
it self
came
often
from
Rome
to
infect
the
rest
of
the
Universe
which
was
subject
to
this
seat
of
Tyrants
.
But
why
should
we
recall
past
Ages
,
and
renew
those
wounds
,
which
though
not
healed
,
are
nevertheless
worn
out
by
the
length
of
time
;
why
should
we
praise
Rome
for
having
ruled
the
World
,
if
now
at
this
present
it
rules
it
more
then
ever
,
and
domineers
over
it
in
a
new
manner
.
In
the
time
of
the
Commonwealth
,
in
the
time
of
the
Emperours
,
Rome
never
pretended
to
command
consciences
,
and
exact
from
soules
that
Tribute
which
now
they
pay
to
the
Vatican
.
Every
City
had
its
Bishop
,
every
Village
its
Curate
,
and
every
Church
its
Preacher
,
who
in
his
Sermons
did
not
make
it
his
business
to
exalt
Rome
;
neither
did
the
Bishop
,
nor
the
Curate
expect
the
rules
of
governing
their
flock
from
Rome
.
But
now
quite
contrary
maximes
have
prevailed
;
for
Rome
,
not
content
with
the
temporal
power
,
hath
perverted
the
order
of
Government
,
and
made
the
temporal
submit
to
the
spiritual
,
contrary
to
the
received
custome
of
so
many
Ages
.
If
the
Commonwealth
subdued
Nations
,
if
the
Roman
Emperours
commanded
over
kingdomes
,
they
did
it
in
such
a
manner
,
that
those
that
obeyed
seemed
to
have
had
more
content
then
those
that
commanded
;
for
they
let
them
enjoy
the
liberty
of
their
souls
,
and
required
only
from
them
a
Civil
Obedience
in
compliance
with
the
interest
of
the
State
.
But
the
Popes
having
confounded
and
mingled
together
the
temporal
and
spiritual
power
,
laying
the
stress
upon
the
spiritual
,
do
oblige
Princes
and
people
to
so
exact
an
obedience
,
that
the
only
mention
of
it
is
able
to
scare
our
hearts
and
minds
.
The
Popes
shutting
of
Paradise
and
Heaven
when
they
please
,
their
opening
of
Hell
when
they
think
good
,
are
things
that
oblige
whole
Nations
to
forget
the
Obedience
due
to
their
natural
Princes
,
and
to
prostrate
themselves
at
his
Holinesses
his
feet
.
The
Commonwealth
which
ruled
with
so
much
wisdome
and
Policie
,
the
Emperours
who
governed
with
the
strength
of
Arms
,
and
the
Tyrants
who
domineered
with
cruelty
,
had
they
but
known
these
secret
maximes
,
might
have
humbled
Nations
and
reduced
Cities
with
a
great
deal
less
paines
,
and
more
security
.
The
Popes
having
being
armed
with
the
Soveraigne
Authority
over
consciences
,
have
so
increased
the
glories
of
Rome
,
that
there
is
scarce
a
corner
in
Europe
,
not
a
place
in
Asia
,
not
a
desart
in
Africa
,
nor
a
hidden
solitude
in
America
,
where
the
name
of
the
Pope
hath
not
penetrated
,
and
where
there
is
not
some
discourse
of
Rome
.
The
Gentiles
praise
the
Popes
,
and
despise
Rome
;
the
Hereticks
praise
Rome
,
and
despise
the
Popes
;
and
the
Catholicks
despise
both
Rome
and
Popes
with
a
greater
,
though
secreter
,
disdain
,
then
either
the
Gentiles
or
the
Hereticks
,
of
which
I
shall
give
the
reasons
.
The
Pagans
attribute
all
the
mischief
of
Rome
to
that
great
number
of
Church-men
with
which
this
City
is
pestred
.
The
Hereticks
,
on
the
other
side
,
lay
all
the
Church-mens
disorders
upon
the
Pope
;
and
therefore
the
Hereticks
are
willing
enough
to
be
reconcil'd
to
Rome
;
but
by
no
means
will
endure
the
Pope
.
The
Pagans
,
on
the
contrary
,
are
content
to
be
friends
with
the
Pope
,
but
not
with
Rome
.
This
proceeds
from
the
distinctions
that
the
Heathens
make
in
the
person
of
the
Popes
,
separating
the
spiritual
from
the
temporal
,
and
Religion
from
Civil
Government
;
therefore
in
the
time
of
Sixtus
the
V.
and
Gregory
the
XV.
the
Persians
and
Japponeses
sent
their
Ambassador
to
Rome
,
taking
no
small
pride
in
the
Popes
friendship
,
whom
they
esteemed
as
one
of
the
powerfullest
Princes
of
Italy
,
and
for
his
greatness
desired
his
Amity
;
their
maxime
being
to
make
alliances
with
the
most
potent
Princes
of
the
World
;
they
thought
they
could
not
better
address
themselves
then
to
him
,
whom
all
the
other
Chri●stian
Princes
did
adore
and
reverence
as
thei●
head
.
The
Hereticks
destroy
all
this
,
being
neither
disposed
to
acknowledg
the
Pope
as
a
temporal
Prince
,
nor
as
a
spiritual
Pastor
;
so
that
with
them
,
Popedome
,
Principality
,
Religion
,
Civil
Government
,
all
goes
down
,
when
they
speak
of
the
Pope
.
Nay
,
I
know
a
Gentleman
of
that
Religion
,
who
can
by
no
means
be
perswaded
that
the
Pope
is
master
of
Rome
,
and
Prince
of
the
Ecclesiastick
State
,
though
all
the
Princes
of
the
world
acknowledg
him
to
be
so
;
and
for
all
this
,
the
Protestant
Gentleman
cannot
be
brought
to
believe
it
,
but
stands
firme
upon
the
Negative
.
Of
the
same
humour
was
a
great
Lord
in
Spain
,
who
could
never
be
convinced
,
that
Henry
the
fourth
was
King
of
France
,
though
he
knew
that
his
own
King
did
acknowledge
him
for
such
,
and
had
sent
an
Embassadour
to
him
,
that
all
differences
upon
that
subject
were
lay'd
,
and
that
all
the
Crowns
in
Europe
did
own
him
to
be
lawful
King
.
And
yet
for
all
this
the
good
Don
could
never
believe
that
which
all
the
world
was
sure
of
,
and
he
died
in
this
incredulous
humour
.
Now
as
for
the
murmurs
that
the
Gentiles
,
the
Hereticks
and
the
Catholicks
have
against
Rome
,
there
is
this
difference
between
them
.
The
Heathens
murmure
upon
what
they
hear
;
the
Hereticks
against
those
things
that
they
do
not
believe
;
and
the
Catholicks
against
those
things
they
see
;
and
certainly
of
them
all
the
Catholicks
murmurs
are
the
worst
:
for
the
eyes
being
as
it
were
the
treasurers
of
the
heart
,
do
furnish
it
so
abundantly
with
the
impressions
which
they
receive
,
that
it
never
is
dispossessed
of
them
afterwards
;
the
Proverb
being
very
true
,
which
sayes
,
That
in
vain
we
fly
from
that
which
we
carry
in
our
hearts
.
Therefore
the
Catholicks
,
murmuring
boldly
,
because
they
see
the
abuses
of
Rome
,
are
much
more
believed
then
the
others
.
But
indeed
to
speak
truth
,
if
we
ballance
the
reasons
that
these
three
sorts
of
persons
have
to
talke
disadvantagiously
of
Rome
,
we
shall
find
that
the
Hereticks
have
the
greatest
and
most
weighty
arguments
of
their
discontent
.
But
before
I
prove
this
,
it
is
necessary
to
give
notice
that
I
make
a
distinction
betwixt
Hereticks
and
Protestants
,
though
the
Church
of
Rome
does
confound
both
these
denominations
;
for
they
are
Hereticks
who
deny
the
true
Religion
for
a
false
one
,
which
they
set
up
without
any
foundation
of
reason
,
thinking
that
their
own
opinion
is
enough
.
The
Protestants
are
those
that
abhorre
innovations
,
and
do
tie
themselves
to
the
sense
of
the
Holy
Scripture
,
denying
every
thing
they
find
not
in
those
Sacred
Records
:
and
for
my
part
,
I
intend
to
speak
only
of
the
Protestants
,
not
of
the
Hereticks
.
Let
us
return
to
our
subject
;
and
sa●
,
that
the
Popes
do
neither
good
nor
harme
to
the
Heathens
;
to
the
Catholicks
they
do
both
good
and
evil
;
and
to
the
Protestants
alwayes
ill
,
and
never
good
.
Looking
upon
the
Heathens
as
●eater●
,
upon
the
Catholicks
as
their
friends
,
and
upon
the
Pr●t●stants
as
their
greatest
enemies
.
From
thence
it
proceeds
that
the
Catholicks
are
more
scandalized
at
the
Popes
errours
;
for
they
being
friends
are
admitted
to
dive
into
the
bottom
of
the
disorders
:
The
Protestants
seeing
that
the
Popes
do
not
only
suspect
them
,
but
openly
profess
enmity
with
them
,
do
busie
all
their
industry
in
penetrating
into
those
hidden
mysteries
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
that
they
may
not
be
surprised
,
but
have
wherewith
to
defend
themselves
in
their
disputes
:
and
therefore
that
which
they
report
of
the
Court
of
Rome
is
most
ordinarily
true
.
The
Heathens
let
Rome
alone
as
long
as
Rome
lets
them
alone
;
and
they
talke
according
to
the
informations
they
receive
from
Catholicks
and
Protestants
.
Whosoever
therefore
intends
to
draw
a
quintessence
of
truth
out
of
so
many
different
relations
,
must
not
give
credit
only
to
what
the
Catholicks
say
;
for
they
being
friends
and
dependants
of
the
Pope
,
cannot
do
less
for
their
own
reputation
,
as
well
as
for
his
,
then
to
hide
the
abuses
and
palliate
the
disorders
of
his
Court
;
neither
ought
he
to
take
his
informations
from
the
Protestants
alone
,
because
they
,
being
prepossessed
with
an
aversion
to
the
Pope
,
cannot
chuse
but
be
blinded
by
their
pre-occupation
,
and
say
more
then
is
true
,
in
discredit
of
the
proceedings
of
his
Court.
The
method
of
History
would
require
a
strict
examination
of
the
relations
of
both
parties
in
matter
of
fact
,
and
a
ballance
of
their
opinions
in
matter
of
policy
,
and
upon
so
mature
a
discussion
it
were
fit
to
frame
the
body
of
the
History
,
and
found
the
maximes
of
policy
;
for
the
History
would
then
●e
true
,
and
the
maximes
certain
.
This
hath
alwayes
been
my
way
of
writing
,
insomuch
that
many
,
both
Protestants
and
Catholicks
,
have
not
been
able
to
distinguish
my
Religion
in
my
works
,
nor
know
whether
the
Author
were
Protestant
or
Catholick
;
and
this
because
of
the
sincerity
with
which
I
praise
,
in
both
parties
,
that
which
deserves
commendation
,
and
blame
vice
,
let
it
be
where
it
will
,
and
in
what
place
and
person
soever
.
But
to
say
true
,
this
present
age
hath
so
corrupted
and
perverted
the
art
of
writing
,
that
some
write
only
to
flatter
,
and
others
to
satyrize
;
and
there
is
no
ingenious
Catholick
but
must
confess
,
that
there
are
publish'd
every
day
more
Libels
by
the
Catholicks
against
Rome
,
then
Satyres
by
the
Protestants
against
the
Popes
;
therefore
now
adayes
the
wiser
sort
of
men
give
more
credit
to
a
Protestants
relation
,
then
to
a
Catholicks
,
meeting
with
less
passion
in
the
first
then
in
the
last
,
against
the
Popes
and
Rome
.
I
have
been
a
great
while
in
Protestant
Countries
,
and
have
likewise
made
no
small
stay
in
Rome
,
where
I
have
heard
a
thousand
and
a
thousand
times
,
both
Romans
and
Protestants
,
discourse
of
the
Popes
Nephews
,
and
their
actions
;
but
I
must
confess
,
that
in
Geneva
it self
I
never
heard
any
discourse
so
full
of
liberty
,
nor
so
satyrical
,
as
those
which
the
Romans
,
nay
the
Prelates
themselves
have
vented
in
my
presence
,
concerning
the
Popes
and
the
Ecclesiastick
authority
.
Nay
,
I
'le
say
more
,
and
it
is
a
thing
I
am
very
sure
of
,
having
heard
it
often
said
by
persons
of
great
understanding
;
the
Protestant
Gentlemen
that
travel
to
Rome
are
much
more
scandalized
at
the
Romans
proceedings
towards
the
Popes
,
then
the
Catholick
Gentlemen
,
who
travel
in
Protestant
Countries
,
are
to
hear
the
Pope
defam'd
and
ill
spoken
of
amongst
them
.
The
Protestants
,
when
they
talk
with
Catholicks
,
because
they
cannot
reasonably
expect
to
be
believed
,
do
conceal
the
greatest
part
of
the
imperfections
of
the
Popes
kindred
;
but
the
Catholicks
say
a
great
deal
more
then
becomes
them
,
thinking
thereby
to
show
their
aversion
to
vice
.
More
then
all
this
,
I
say
,
that
of
all
that
is
said
in
Rome
concerning
the
Popes
actions
,
and
his
kindred
,
there
is
none
of
it
comes
from
the
North
,
but
from
Rome
it self
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
even
all
that
is
said
in
the
North
,
springs
from
Rome
,
and
is
not
born
in
the
Protestants
Country
.
The
Romans
make
the
Pasquins
in
Rome
,
and
then
to
excuse
themselves
lay
them
upon
the
Protestants
:
thus
the
Pope
is
abused
and
deceived
by
the
Romans
themselves
;
so
that
then
we
may
say
with
a
great
deal
of
reason
,
that
out
of
Rome
it self
springs
the
source
of
all
the
harm
it
receives
.
I
wonder
now
no
longer
to
see
the
change
of
stile
which
I
have
observed
in
Writers
from
age
to
age
,
since
in
the
Court
of
Rome
they
change
their
way
of
living
and
speaking
from
day
to
day
.
In
the
time
that
the
Popes
had
golden
consciences
,
and
wooden
walls
,
when
with
bare
feet
and
clothed
with
sackcloth
they
went
from
door
to
door
,
accepting
the
charity
of
the
faithful
for
their
sustenance
,
and
that
full
of
zeal
they
administred
themselves
the
Sacraments
,
exposing
their
lives
for
the
safety
of
their
flock
.
When
the
Popes
applyed
themselves
only
to
their
pastoral
charge
,
without
concerning
themselves
in
Princes
temporal
interests
:
Rome
in
those
dayes
knew
nothing
of
other
Princes
Courts
,
neither
did
the
Courts
of
Princes
concern
themselves
for
Rome
;
there
was
so
little
mention
made
of
the
Popes
,
that
the
Church-men
and
Bishops
did
scarce
know
where
to
find
them
in
their
most
important
necessities
.
It
would
have
been
indeed
a
great
sacriledge
to
have
spoken
ill
of
a
Pope
,
who
from
morning
to
evening
did
nothing
but
visit
the
sick
,
distribute
the
Sacraments
,
comfort
the
people
,
and
serve
the
Altar
with
true
zeal
and
piety
.
But
when
once
the
face
of
things
was
changed
,
and
that
the
Popes
,
weary
of
serving
to
the
Altars
,
resolved
to
be
served
by
the
Altars
themselves
,
when
thinking
it
too
low
an
employment
to
visit
the
sick
,
they
pretended
to
be
visited
themselves
by
the
greatest
Princes
,
and
have
their
feet
kissed
by
them
;
these
Popes
,
who
were
at
first
the
edification
of
whole
Nations
,
became
a
scandal
to
all
the
Kingdoms
,
for
both
Princes
and
people
being
surprised
with
this
sudden
change
,
and
wondring
at
this
new
scene
of
grandeur
g●ve
themselves
up
to
seek
into
the
reason
of
this
alteration
,
and
as
it
often
happens
▪
that
in
the
Enquiries
into
one
defect
we
discover
another
,
so
the
world
found
out
in
the
Popes
change
so
many
new
subjects
for
murmuring
and
discontent
,
that
from
thence
ensued
Schismes
and
Her●si●s
,
with
an
infinite
prejudice
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
If
the
Popes
would
have
been
content
to
have
been
the
heads
of
the
Church
in
holiness
and
good
life
,
and
not
in
majesty
and
grandeur
,
the
world
would
never
have
conceived
so
many
sinister
thoughts
of
their
actions
;
therefore
if
there
be
murmurs
in
Rome
,
and
the
rest
of
Christendome
,
the
Popes
may
thank
themselves
,
for
the
fault
is
not
in
those
that
murmur
,
but
in
those
that
furnish
them
with
a
lawful
subject
for
their
complaints
.
But
let
us
speak
truth
:
In
the
time
that
the
Popes
left
to
the
Emperours
the
secular
care
of
government
,
and
all
the
interests
of
the
temporal
state
,
holiness
and
good
life
did
shine
in
the
Popes
,
as
well
as
in
the
Church
and
Church-men
;
miracles
were
frequent
,
and
Saints
multiplied
as
fast
as
tyrant
Emperours
.
But
as
soon
as
the
Popes
usurped
the
civil
power
,
and
began
to
meddle
with
state
matters
,
their
holiness
disappeared
,
miracles
vanished
,
and
by
a
strange
mutation
the
Emperors
became
Saints
,
and
the
Popes
as
passionate
for
the
temporal
interest
as
the
greatest
Tyrants
.
The
Hereticks
go
further
,
and
say
,
that
the
Popes
are
really
Tyrants
,
as
having
introduced
the
Inquisition
,
which
by
constraining
mens
consciences
to
an
exteriour
worship
of
what
they
abhor
,
does
more
severely
punish
the
breach
of
one
of
the
Popes
Orders
,
then
it
does
the
violation
of
one
of
Gods
Commandements
.
To
this
the
Popes
oppose
,
as
a
defence
,
the
reason
of
policy
,
that
obliges
them
to
establish
the
Inquisition
,
leaving
to
their
Divines
the
task
of
answering
the
other
more
sharp
objection
;
who
having
no
other
way
to
extricate
themselves
from
that
difficulty
,
have
written
,
to
confute
the
hereticks
,
such
vast
volumns
of
Controversie
,
that
they
being
not
able
to
read
them
,
remain
in
their
obstinacy
,
with
no
small
dammage
to
the
Pope
and
his
Divines
.
But
this
strange
change
of
the
Popes
,
from
spiritual
to
temporal
,
and
from
holy
Bishops
to
politick
Princes
,
is
not
so
much
to
be
attributed
to
the
Popes
themselves
,
as
to
their
Nephews
and
kindred
,
there
is
the
source
and
origin
of
the
disease
;
for
while
the
Popes
lead
a
private
life
,
and
let
their
Nephews
alone
in
their
own
homes
,
they
were
eminent
for
their
zeal
to
the
true
Religion
;
but
they
had
no
sooner
introduced
them
into
Rome
,
but
forgetting
themselves
,
they
fell
to
idolizing
their
Nephews
,
and
for
the
increase
of
their
greatness
,
employed
not
only
the
gold
of
the
Church
,
but
even
all
the
pains
and
fatigues
of
the
Popedom
,
nay
even
the
consciences
of
their
whole
flock
.
Experience
teaches
us
,
that
many
Popes
,
and
particularly
those
of
the
greatest
reputation
,
in
the
beginning
of
their
Popedome
did
not
only
renounce
their
kindred
,
and
refuse
to
own
them
,
but
with
a
solemn
oath
did
protest
to
the
Cardinals
,
that
they
would
govern
alone
,
and
not
admit
their
kindred
upon
any
pretext
whatsoever
;
so
far
they
were
from
giving
them
a
share
in
the
government
.
Alexander
the
seventh
,
who
now
lives
,
was
one
of
those
for
a
time
,
and
from
him
we
may
conclude
of
the
thoughts
of
the
rest
;
for
in
the
beginning
of
his
Pontificat
he
shewed
himself
to
be
so
averse
from
his
kindred
,
that
some
thought
him
a
Saint
,
or
at
least
a
man
much
above
the
frailties
of
humane
nature
.
Don
Mario
his
Brother
,
Don
Agostino
his
Nephew
,
and
the
Cardinal
that
now
is
,
did
every
day
offer
up
their
prayers
to
Heaven
,
for
a
change
in
their
Uncles
inclination
;
the
Ambassadors
of
Princes
and
the
Cardinals
,
did
nothing
but
weary
themselves
out
in
alledging
to
his
Holiness
the
necessity
of
introducing
his
kindred
,
that
it
would
be
not
only
honourable
,
but
of
great
advantage
to
the
State
and
Church
.
Yet
the
good
Pope
remaining
unshaken
in
his
opinion
,
was
resolved
to
deny
all
their
Instances
,
nay
,
often
would
be
exceedingly
scandalized
at
those
that
pressed
him
to
it
,
saying
,
he
could
not
in
conscience
condescend
to
their
desires
;
as
one
day
being
importun'd
upon
the
same
occasion
by
Father
Palavicino
,
a
Jesuit
,
and
his
Confessor
,
who
now
is
Cardinal
,
he
answered
him
in
these
words
,
Your
obligation
,
father
,
is
to
absolve
from
sins
,
and
not
invite
to
commit
them
.
Of
this
humour
hath
not
been
Alexander
alone
,
but
in
the
lives
of
the
Popes
there
are
many
other
such
examples
,
as
that
of
Adrian
the
sixth
,
and
Pius
the
fifth
,
who
were
wont
to
say
,
that
they
would
make
it
their
task
to
perswade
the
world
that
they
could
live
without
kindred
.
Now
I
would
fain
know
,
from
whence
proceeded
in
them
this
humour
,
so
opposite
to
the
others
?
if
from
an
aversion
and
a
kind
of
hatred
to
their
relations
,
then
certainly
it
was
a
sin
,
since
we
have
as
a
Commandment
from
God
,
Despise
not
thy
own
flesh
;
if
to
make
shew
of
an
apparent
zeal
,
that
was
worse
,
for
they
were
guilty
both
before
the
world
and
God
Almighty
;
if
out
of
a
design
of
first
bestowing
kindnesses
on
their
Friends
before
they
gave
themselves
up
to
their
Nephews
,
it
was
a
preposterous
charity
,
which
ought
to
have
begun
nearer
home
.
It
remains
then
to
conclude
,
that
certainly
these
Popes
,
who
made
this
profession
of
disowning
their
Relations
,
did
it
,
because
they
were
really
perswaded
,
that
the
errors
of
their
predecessors
did
proceed
from
this
principle
of
admitting
their
kindred
to
a
share
in
the
government
,
and
therefore
they
thought
fit
to
free
themselves
from
so
great
an
imputation
.
Therefore
to
save
the
reputation
of
the
Papal
dignity
,
I
am
forced
to
say
,
that
those
Popes
,
who
at
first
did
profess
an
aversion
to
their
kindred
,
and
yet
afterwards
admitted
them
,
were
certainly
seised
with
some
melancholy
humors
and
capriciousness
,
which
made
them
commit
such
errors
.
It
must
not
seem
strange
if
I
call
them
errors
,
since
reason
it self
must
needs
call
them
so
;
for
first
,
to
be
perswaded
that
their
predecessors
had
failed
in
admitting
their
kindred
into
Rome
,
and
in
giving
up
the
government
of
the
Church
into
their
hands
;
then
,
to
swear
and
protest
to
keep
theirs
at
a
distance
,
that
they
may
be
freed
from
the
like
miscarriages
;
and
after
all
this
,
not
onely
to
call
them
into
Rome
,
give
them
the
Keys
of
the
treasure
,
and
put
all
the
administration
of
the
temporal
and
spiritual
into
their
hands
,
whereby
to
make
themselves
Princes
,
but
also
to
give
them
an
absolute
authority
over
the
Church
,
the
Popedome
,
nay
,
the
very
person
of
the
Pope
;
this
is
certainly
to
demonstrate
,
that
the
Pope
hath
the
power
of
making
that
to
be
good
and
just
,
which
he
hath
condemn'd
for
bad
&
mischievous
;
which
if
the
people
of
Rome
,
or
the
Courtiers
,
do
believe
,
certainly
people
of
judgment
and
sound
understanding
do
not
.
As
for
me
,
I
have
not
hitherto
denyed
that
opinion
of
the
Roman
Divines
,
viz.
that
the
Popes
cannot
erre
;
but
when
once
I
came
to
see
the
falsity
of
it
proved
in
the
person
of
Alexander
the
seventh
,
certainly
I
have
had
a
mind
to
curse
those
Divines
,
that
flatter
thus
the
Popes
,
not
out
of
a
design
to
serve
the
Church
,
but
to
make
themselves
great
;
and
we
know
very
well
,
that
there
are
now
many
of
them
living
,
who
have
been
made
Cardinals
,
meerly
because
they
had
writ
to
the
advantage
and
honour
of
the
Pope
,
which
thing
still
stirs
up
others
to
do
the
same
;
but
let
them
write
what
they
will
,
all
the
world
shall
never
perswade
me
,
but
that
the
proceeding
of
Alexander
towards
his
kindred
,
in
calling
them
to
him
,
contrary
to
his
oath
,
is
as
great
an
error
as
ever
Pope
committed
.
Yet
let
us
do
them
the
favour
to
interpret
their
Doctrine
their
own
way
,
and
allow
of
their
distinction
,
that
is
,
that
the
Popes
are
infallible
in
matters
of
faith
,
but
not
in
matters
of
policy
;
let
it
be
so
;
but
if
we
do
them
this
kindness
,
I
hope
they
will
be
so
civil
as
to
requite
it
with
another
:
we
desire
them
then
to
tell
us
a
little
▪
The
Popes
Nephews
,
have
they
not
the
same
authority
〈◊〉
the
Popes
themselves
,
who
invest
them
with
it
as
soon
as
they
are
admitted
into
the
Vatican
,
they
govern
all
affairs
,
politick
,
civil
,
ecclesiastick
,
and
in
a
word
,
sacred
,
prophane
,
divine
,
all
things
pass
through
their
hands
.
Then
with
them
sometimes
the
Popes
may
erre
,
even
in
matters
of
faith
,
since
often
in
matters
of
faith
they
trust
their
Nephews
,
who
being
men
subject
to
passions
,
are
admitted
by
all
to
be
capable
of
error
.
I
would
fain
ask
you
,
whether
Alexander
the
seventh
,
who
had
so
great
an
aversion
to
his
kindred
at
first
,
had
the
assistance
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
or
whether
he
had
it
not
?
If
you
answer
he
had
it
not
,
I
am
well
pleased
,
and
do
profess
with
you
,
that
I
think
that
policy
and
humane
reasons
were
the
causes
of
his
proceedings
.
But
if
he
had
the
holy
Ghost
,
how
then
can
you
reconcile
his
first
refusing
to
admit
the
calling
his
Nephews
to
his
assistance
?
for
either
it
was
good
or
bad
to
admit
them
to
his
help
in
so
great
a
charge
;
if
good
,
then
he
failed
at
first
in
keeping
them
away
,
and
shewing
himself
so
alienated
from
them
;
if
bad
,
then
he
failed
at
last
,
in
repealing
his
first
resolution
,
and
betraying
the
Church
and
its
riches
into
their
hands
.
The
holy
Ghost
is
infallible
,
and
to
believe
the
contrary
is
a
high
impiety
;
how
is
it
then
that
the
Pop●s
have
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
yet
cannot
abstain
from
failing
?
certainly
to
me
it
appears
a
kind
of
Blasphemy
and
prophanation
of
the
honour
of
the
Divinity
.
We
know
that
the
holy
Ghost
inspires
nothing
but
what
is
good
,
and
yet
we
see
that
the
Popes
do
commit
ill
.
The
Protestants
do
utterly
deny
this
opinion
,
and
demonstrate
by
good
proofs
,
that
the
Pope
neither
hath
,
nor
can
have
the
holy
Ghost
in
a
more
particular
manner
then
other
men
;
but
for
my
part
I
believe
that
the
holy
Ghost
is
in
the
Popes
when
he
pleases
,
and
they
receive
him
when
they
can
.
So
to
save
the
reputation
of
Pope
Alexander
the
seventh
,
I
'le
say
,
that
in
the
beginning
of
his
Pontificat
he
had
not
the
holy
Ghost
,
for
if
he
had
,
he
would
have
received
his
kindred
;
but
the
holy
Ghost
begun
to
take
possession
of
the
Pope
,
just
at
the
same
time
that
his
kindred
took
possession
of
Rome
,
and
of
the
Church
;
and
therefore
the
good
man
was
much
to
blame
to
keep
the
holy
Ghost
and
his
kindred
out
so
long
together
,
since
by
this
means
he
deprived
himself
of
the
riches
of
the
Spirit
,
and
his
Relations
of
the
riches
of
this
world
:
But
now
he
hath
mended
his
error
,
and
made
amends
for
all
.
Many
believe
that
the
Popes
erre
with
their
kindred
,
and
their
kindred
with
them
;
but
for
my
part
I
believe
that
the
Apostles
did
not
erre
,
because
that
they
received
the
holy
Ghost
from
Jesus
Christ
himself
;
but
the
Popes
do
erre
because
they
receive
the
holy
Ghost
from
the
Divines
,
who
give
it
them
,
how
and
when
they
please
:
I
know
what
I
say
.
Often
Rome
hath
lost
the
order
of
its
government
,
because
it
was
become
a
prey
to
the
ambition
of
its
Subjects
;
and
as
often
it
hath
been
brought
upon
the
brim
of
its
ruine
,
by
gold
and
riches
.
Old
Rome
had
much
ado
to
preserve
it self
by
an
infinite
number
of
severe
Laws
,
and
at
last
did
make
a
shift
betwixt
good
and
bad
times
,
to
rub
out
some
Ages
,
till
new
Rome
came
and
took
its
place
.
By
old
Rome
I
mean
that
Rome
that
was
founded
by
Romulus
,
and
ended
at
the
time
of
our
Saviour
:
and
by
new
Rome
I
understand
Rome
that
was
born
in
Christ
,
and
lives
even
now
in
him
.
Now
if
the
ancient
City
of
Rome
came
to
its
ruine
through
ambition
and
covetousness
,
it
will
become
us
to
consider
what
effects
these
very
same
things
do
produce
in
our
new
Rome
.
When
we
speak
of
Rome
,
we
speak
of
a
City
that
desires
to
be
acknowledged
by
all
Nations
,
as
the
head
of
Christendom
.
Now
let
us
see
the
difference
between
the
Pagan
and
the
Christian
Rome
,
the
old
and
the
new
.
In
the
time
that
our
Saviour
was
born
in
Bethlehem
,
to
destroy
this
old
Rome
of
the
Heathens
,
and
give
the
foundation
of
this
new
Christian
City
,
Augustus
not
only
commanded
,
that
all
the
Nations
of
the
Roman
Empire
should
be
numbred
,
to
shew
,
that
with
the
coming
of
Christ
there
was
a
new
Empire
begun
,
but
likewise
he
brought
all
the
world
into
a
calm
peace
and
tranquility
;
so
that
our
Saviour
no
sooner
appeared
,
but
peace
was
the
joy
and
comfort
of
the
whole
Universe
.
Christ
chose
to
be
born
in
a
time
of
peace
,
and
not
of
war
and
misery
,
for
two
causes
:
First
,
to
set
a
difference
betwixt
the
new
and
old
Rome
;
the
old
having
been
founded
in
blood
and
dissention
,
under
the
government
of
Romulus
a
Pagan
,
it
was
more
then
just
,
that
the
new
should
begin
with
peace
,
under
the
dominion
of
the
King
of
Kings
,
the
holy
One
of
Israel
.
Secondly
,
to
the
end
that
the
Successors
of
the
Apostles
,
who
were
to
reside
in
Rome
,
might
not
one
day
excuse
their
faults
,
with
alledging
the
beginnings
of
the
Christian
Religion
for
example
;
and
therefore
our
Saviour
took
possession
of
Rome
in
peace
,
and
delivered
it
to
those
Popes
,
who
were
to
govern
Rome
and
Christendome
.
To
Christ
succeeded
Peter
,
to
Peter
the
Popes
,
as
the
Divines
of
Rome
teach
,
and
do
endeavour
to
prove
,
against
the
Protestants
,
as
a
principal
point
of
Religion
.
The
Popes
then
took
possession
of
this
new
Rome
,
with
the
holiness
of
life
;
and
when
first
they
established
this
Ecclesiastical
Senate
,
they
chose
out
men
so
holy
,
and
of
so
good
a
life
,
that
the
Citizens
willingly
submitted
to
prostrate
themselves
at
the
feet
of
such
Governours
.
Ambition
was
then
so
far
from
the
hearts
of
the
Bishops
,
that
not
only
many
Prelates
did
renounce
their
Bishopricks
,
but
also
many
retir'd
from
the
Vatican
,
where
they
were
adored
,
into
deserts
and
solitudes
,
to
serve
God
their
Creator
without
trouble
.
Gold
had
not
yet
found
the
way
to
Rome
,
because
there
was
no
hand
that
would
receive
it
,
no
Treasurer
to
keep
it
,
and
all
its
glittering
was
much
below
that
vertue
,
which
did
so
eminently
shine
in
those
that
were
the
Guardians
of
Rome
.
Woe
would
have
been
to
that
man
,
who
should
have
opened
himself
a
door
to
preferment
in
the
Church
with
a
golden
Key
;
the
Excommunications
,
the
Laws
,
the
pains
of
this
and
the
next
world
,
were
fulminated
against
Simony
,
which
was
as
much
abhorred
by
all
the
Church-men
ther
,
as
it
is
now
practised
.
In
one
thing
alone
old
Rome
did
not
agree
in
its
beginnings
with
the
new
;
for
one
promoted
to
its
highest
honours
,
those
Citizens
who
had
shed
their
blood
,
and
could
produce
noble
scars
received
in
the
defence
of
their
Country
;
but
the
other
bestowed
Offices
and
Ecclesiastical
Dignities
upon
those
,
who
in
consideration
of
another
world
did
despise
this
,
and
mortified
their
flesh
and
affections
.
The
Roman
Empire
rise
by
Valours
,
the
Roman
Church
by
Holiness
.
The
Actions
of
those
,
that
pretended
to
any
place
of
publick
employment
in
old
Rome
,
were
examined
by
the
Senate
;
and
the
services
,
which
the
State
had
received
from
these
Candidates
,
were
as
it
were
ballanced
with
the
honour
they
ambitioned
,
and
the
weight
of
the
place
they
stood
for
:
and
if
those
services
were
such
,
as
to
be
able
to
weigh
down
these
scales
of
equity
,
the
Candidate
was
sure
to
obtain
his
desires
;
if
they
proved
too
light
,
he
was
forced
to
stay
,
and
with
new
Endeavours
encrease
the
obligation
the
publick
had
to
him
already
.
Just
in
the
same
manner
did
the
Popes
at
first
proceed
in
the
distribution
of
the
charges
of
the
Church
;
for
having
ballanced
the
holiness
of
life
,
and
excellency
of
parts
of
him
who
was
to
be
admitted
,
with
the
weightiness
of
the
place
;
if
the
goodness
of
life
was
so
eminent
,
as
to
surpass
the
exigency
of
the
Office
,
the
Demandant
was
without
delay
preferred
,
otherwise
he
was
sent
away
with
shame
and
confusion
.
The
Conquests
of
Kingdoms
,
and
the
subduing
of
Provinces
,
were
the
Keys
,
with
which
the
Romans
opened
to
themselves
the
door
of
honour
,
and
an
entrance
into
the
Senate
;
but
in
new
Rome
,
persecutions
,
martyrdoms
,
and
mortifications
,
were
the
fore-runners
of
Christian
Dignities
,
and
the
only
way
to
Bishopricks
and
Popedoms
.
While
the
Popes
lived
thus
,
and
that
this
age
of
holiness
lasted
,
it
was
with
a
great
deal
of
reason
,
that
the
rest
of
the
world
called
their
Rome
,
Roma
la
Santa
,
Rome
the
holy
:
The
Popes
were
looked
upon
to
be
more
like
Angels
then
Men
,
not
only
because
their
actions
were
altogether
heavenly
,
but
because
that
living
in
this
world
,
without
owning
any
of
their
kindred
,
they
seemed
rather
sent
from
Heaven
,
then
taken
from
the
midst
of
mankind
.
There
hath
been
some
Popes
,
who
while
they
were
Bishops
and
Cardinals
did
reckon
an
incredible
number
of
Nephews
and
Cozens
;
and
yet
no
sooner
were
they
promoted
to
the
highest
Prelature
,
but
all
their
kindred
vanished
and
disappeared
,
as
if
they
had
never
had
any
.
If
in
those
times
you
had
asked
any
of
them
if
they
were
a-kin
to
the
Pope
,
he
would
have
denyed
it
openly
,
so
little
did
the
Popes
care
for
their
kindred
,
and
their
kindred
for
them
:
The
cause
of
this
was
,
that
the
Popes
did
not
measure
in
their
kindred
their
deserts
,
by
any
carnal
affection
they
had
for
them
,
but
compared
their
merits
by
the
Standard
of
Christian
perfection
;
so
that
if
a
Kinsman
of
a
Pope
should
have
happened
to
have
had
,
for
competitour
in
any
place
,
one
not
much
above
him
in
learning
and
piety
,
yet
without
doubt
he
should
have
yielded
to
this
his
Competitour
,
and
gone
without
his
pretensions
.
Hence
it
came
,
that
the
Popes
kindred
,
that
they
might
not
receive
affronts
in
Rome
,
did
forbear
to
come
at
the
City
;
and
least
the
world
should
by
their
absence
conclude
of
the
meanness
of
their
deserts
,
they
would
give
it
out
,
that
they
were
in
no
wayes
related
to
the
Pope
,
whose
kindred
they
were
,
saving
thus
their
honour
without
honour
.
In
those
times
,
the
Popes
did
often
resist
the
Emperours
tyrannical
proceedings
,
and
withstood
their
injuries
,
not
with
Armies
and
Fleets
,
but
with
Zeal
and
Piety
they
did
boldly
oppose
their
vices
and
corruptions
;
as
amongst
others
,
Gregory
the
seventh
excommunicated
the
Emperour
Henry
,
and
banished
him
from
all
commerce
with
the
rest
of
his
Christians
,
only
because
he
had
received
I
know
not
what
sum
of
money
from
a
Bishop
,
who
us'd
his
favour
to
be
preferr'd
to
a
vacant
Bishoprick
.
Rome
was
then
truly
holy
without
ambition
,
and
without
gold
;
and
glorious
were
the
Popes
,
who
with
their
zeal
and
good
actions
made
barbarous
Kings
tremble
,
and
Tyrants
humble
themselves
to
the
yoak
of
Christian
Religion
;
and
indeed
who
would
not
obey
that
Pope
,
that
should
prefer
true
merit
and
deserts
before
Relations
and
Kindred
,
Vertue
before
Vice
,
Learning
before
Ignorance
,
Zeal
before
Ambition
,
Poverty
before
Riches
,
his
Flock
before
his
Kindred
,
and
Justice
before
Favour
and
Recommendations
?
But
if
hitherto
we
have
spoken
of
Rome
without
corruption
,
and
of
Popes
full
of
zeal
and
holiness
,
so
we
must
now
consider
Rome
under
another
habit
,
that
is
,
not
holy
,
but
wicked
,
not
pure
and
innocent
,
but
defiled
and
full
of
ambition
and
avarice
.
While
the
Popes
lived
in
this
retired
manner
,
devested
of
all
earthly
affections
to
their
kindred
,
and
inclin'd
only
to
recompence
deserts
and
goodness
,
Rome
was
happy
and
holy
;
but
as
soon
as
Christian
modesty
began
to
be
banish'd
by
worldly
pomps
,
that
favour
took
place
of
merit
,
that
ambition
overpowered
humility
,
and
covetousness
laughed
at
charity
,
the
Popes
began
to
lose
their
credit
,
Rome
its
goodness
,
the
Church
its
Saints
,
and
there
started
up
another
Church
,
another
Rome
,
and
other
Popes
.
And
no
sooner
did
the
love
of
riches
take
possession
of
Rome
,
but
Christendom
was
engaged
in
desperate
Schisms
,
with
no
small
affliction
to
the
real
and
pious
part
of
the
Christian
world
.
Two
hundred
and
twenty
six
years
after
the
birth
of
Christ
,
the
Popes
began
to
change
their
poverty
into
riches
,
and
with
them
introduced
ambition
into
the
Church
;
this
was
done
in
the
time
of
Vrban
the
first
,
who
ordained
,
that
the
Church
should
possess
land
,
riches
,
power
,
command
,
and
all
other
conveniencies
,
to
the
end
that
Church-men
might
be
rewarded
out
of
the
revenues
of
the
Church
it self
.
Before
Vrban's
time
,
Ecclesiasticks
were
to
trust
to
the
alms
of
the
faithful
,
and
their
charity
;
and
whilst
that
lasted
,
they
thought
of
nothing
else
then
the
conduct
of
Souls
,
having
no
care
to
take
,
either
for
the
encrease
or
conservation
of
their
Fortunes
;
but
as
soon
as
they
saw
the
Church
enriched
with
Abbyes
,
Canonicates
,
and
other
revenues
,
they
fell
to
disputing
among
themselves
,
every
one
desiring
the
possession
of
the
richest
benefice
.
Vrban
in
doing
this
had
neverthelesse
no
ill
intention
;
and
if
his
Successors
had
followed
his
steps
,
the
revenues
of
the
Church
had
certainly
animated
Romes
greatness
,
and
yet
deminish'd
nothing
of
the
Churches
riches
.
When
I
speak
of
the
riches
of
the
Church
,
I
mean
,
not
the
temporal
,
but
the
spiritual
riches
,
as
St.
Laurence
understood
it
,
when
being
asked
by
the
Emperour
where
were
the
riches
of
the
Church
,
he
produced
before
him
a
multitude
of
poor
impotent
beggars
,
but
of
a
good
life
.
Therefore
the
Church
became
poor
in
Saints
,
and
rich
in
ambitious
Ecclesiasticks
,
who
did
now
employ
that
time
which
they
used
to
spend
in
the
Churches
,
and
at
the
feet
of
our
Saviour
,
with
the
Popes
and
Bishops
,
in
reckoning
up
the
Revenues
of
their
Abbies
,
and
procuring
preferments
to
themselves
and
others
.
The
bringing
of
temporal
riches
into
the
Church
was
a
poison
which
infected
the
Church
,
and
made
the
Church-men
swell
,
'till
at
last
they
were
ready
to
burst
with
their
own
venome
.
As
the
Church
encreased
in
revenues
,
Rome
decreased
in
Holiness
and
Holy
men
,
and
Saints
forsook
it
when
once
Courtiers
and
men
of
business
came
into
it
.
I
meane
living
Saints
;
for
as
for
dead
Saints
there
are
too
many
in
it
still
,
it
being
a
part
of
its
Trade
to
doe
now
for
Gold
and
Riches
,
that
which
before
was
done
by
poverty
and
self-denial
,
I
mean
,
Canonising
of
Saints
.
Before
the
Church
enjoyed
temporal
revenues
,
there
was
modesty
in
the
Church-mens
Apparel
,
but
with
the
introduction
of
riches
,
pride
,
pomp
,
and
vanity
took
place
;
then
were
invented
Mitets
,
Scarlet
Robes
with
long
Traines
,
Copes
,
and
Tippets
;
so
that
with
the
expense
that
one
is
at
now
to
cloath
a
Prelate
or
a
Cardinal
many
poor
might
be
fed
and
covered
,
and
particularly
poor
Priests
,
who
are
faine
to
beg
from
Laicks
that
which
their
own
Prelates
should
bestow
upon
them
.
Though
things
were
carryed
on
with
this
corruption
,
yet
was
it
not
come
to
that
pass
that
the
Popes
durst
bring
their
Nephewes
to
the
Sterne
,
and
Government
of
St.
Peters
Vessel
;
they
were
content
to
rule
the
temporal
and
spiritual
without
controle
,
but
did
not
think
of
entayling
the
Popedome
upon
their
kindred
,
which
made
their
Nephews
and
Relations
keep
at
a
distance
,
being
unwilling
to
be
seen
in
Rome
without
command
and
power
.
Nicholas
the
third
in
the
year
1229
,
went
about
to
make
two
of
his
Nephewes
of
the
House
of
the
Vrsins
Kings
,
one
of
Toscany
,
and
the
other
Lumbardy
,
to
the
end
that
one
should
keep
the
Germans
in
awe
,
who
have
one
part
of
the
Alpes
,
and
the
other
the
French
,
who
were
then
Masters
of
the
Kingdomes
of
Naples
and
Sicily
:
and
that
he
might
compass
his
designe
with
lesse
trouble
,
he
perswaded
Peter
King
of
Arragon
to
undertake
the
recovery
of
the
Kingdome
of
Sicily
,
to
which
he
had
a
right
by
Constantine
his
Wife
.
But
all
these
designes
soon
vanished
and
were
buried
in
the
Tombe
of
the
Popes
brain
,
where
they
were
first
conceived
.
'T
is
true
,
that
many
say
,
that
the
Pope
did
this
,
only
to
satisfie
the
pressing
instances
of
his
Nephewes
:
but
because
he
affected
more
the
quiet
of
the
Church
,
then
the
advancement
of
his
kindred
,
he
persisted
not
in
his
enterprise
,
but
just
as
long
as
was
necessary
to
make
his
Kindred
believe
he
had
once
well
resolved
it
;
and
thus
the
Vrsins
,
who
aspired
to
so
much
Grandeur
,
remained
disappointed
,
and
the
Pope
was
pleased
in
the
demonstration
he
had
given
them
of
his
kindness
.
The
Popes
were
not
yet
perfect
in
the
art
of
raising
their
kindred
;
the
carnal
love
of
their
Relations
did
but
begin
a
combat
with
the
spiritual
zeal
for
the
Church
,
and
as
yet
the
last
was
too
hard
for
the
first
,
and
in
all
occasions
did
carry
it
before
their
kindness
for
their
Relations
.
From
Nicolas
to
Sixtus
the
Fourth
,
who
was
created
in
the
year
1471
,
the
Popes
did
by
little
and
little
humanise
themselves
,
and
lay
aside
that
rude
severity
to
themselves
,
and
to
their
kindred
,
who
now
began
to
come
very
willingly
to
Rome
,
being
sure
to
meet
with
kinder
receptions
then
heretofore
had
been
shewed
to
precedent
Popes
Relations
;
and
when
once
they
were
in
Rome
and
in
sight
of
their
Uncle
,
he
to
prevent
them
from
leading
an
idle
life
,
would
give
them
entrance
into
the
Vatican
,
and
honour
them
with
places
of
Honour
and
Profit
.
Withall
this
things
were
carried
so
closely
,
that
though
the
Church
did
receive
some
detriment
,
yet
the
people
of
Rome
,
and
the
other
Christian
Nations
had
no
great
occasion
of
scandal
given
them
neither
from
the
Nephews
,
nor
from
the
Popes
.
The
first
of
which
were
well
pleased
with
any
thing
that
was
given
them
;
and
the
last
,
that
is
,
the
Popes
,
were
so
provident
as
to
be
liberal
only
of
what
was
superfluous
,
and
not
of
that
which
the
Church
and
Rome
could
not
spare
.
But
in
the
time
of
Sixtus
,
Ambition
and
Covetousness
introduced
themselves
so
openly
,
with
the
utter
destruction
of
the
modesty
and
decorum
of
the
Church
,
together
with
the
subversion
of
Christian
Piety
,
occasioned
all
by
his
filling
the
Vatican
with
such
a
company
of
Nephewes
,
that
from
that
time
forward
we
must
reckon
the
birth
and
growth
of
the
Nipotismo
;
in
the
History
of
which
,
before
we
engage
any
further
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
give
a
Character
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
which
now
at
present
is
maintained
by
,
and
depends
entirely
upon
the
Nipotismo
.
One
of
the
greatest
extravagancies
that
I
meet
withall
in
the
World
,
is
the
error
of
those
who
are
perpetually
exclaiming
against
Courts
;
and
generally
't
is
observed
,
that
few
of
those
that
are
of
this
Humour
,
have
been
Courtiers
,
or
if
they
have
,
yet
have
they
not
made
any
considerable
stay
in
them
.
But
for
Gods
sake
,
what
kind
of
thing
was
the
World
,
before
there
were
any
Courts
?
nothing
but
the
refuge
of
baseness
,
the
quintessence
of
ignorance
,
an
apparent
blindness
,
and
in
a
word
,
a
barbarous
throne
of
Vices
,
and
all
sorts
of
ill
actions
.
Many
complain
of
the
Court
,
but
few
of
themselves
,
for
not
having
been
able
to
maintain
the
ground
,
and
keep
the
place
they
had
once
in
it
;
as
if
the
Court
were
bound
to
descend
to
a
compliance
with
every
particular
mans
humour
,
and
not
particular
men
rather
frame
themselves
to
a
condescendency
for
the
Court.
Who
is
it
that
frames
and
constitutes
a
Court
?
't
is
the
Prince
,
without
whom
there
is
no
such
thing
.
But
who
brings
Vices
to
the
Court
?
The
Courtiers
;
and
yet
though
the
Courtiers
be
bad
,
and
the
Prince
good
,
all
the
fault
is
laid
upon
the
Prince
.
Princes
seldome
fayle
to
recompense
those
services
which
they
receive
from
their
Courtiers
,
and
without
this
quality
they
would
not
long
be
Princes
.
'T
is
true
,
that
some
are
more
reserv'd
,
others
more
liberal
in
their
rewards
;
but
still
the
defect
is
not
in
the
Prince
,
but
in
the
courtier
,
whose
ambition
is
not
to
be
ruled
by
his
Princes
judgment
,
and
against
whom
he
exclaimes
for
not
contenting
him
.
To
the
ambition
or
desire
of
honour
is
alwayes
added
an
avidity
or
desire
of
riches
in
Courtiers
:
these
two
monsters
being
the
natural
production
of
Courts
.
The
Court
is
to
the
World
,
as
a
furnace
to
Gold
,
to
purifie
,
and
refine
mens
wits
.
Whensoever
any
bodies
ingenuity
is
under
a
cloud
,
and
not
known
,
let
him
come
to
Court
,
for
there
without
doubt
he
will
be
prest
to
an
exact
trial
of
his
skill
;
and
let
him
use
it
all
in
hiding
himself
,
and
drawing
as
it
were
a
vayle
over
his
designs
,
yet
he
shall
find
the
Court
to
be
the
true
Touch-stone
of
mens
actions
,
and
he
shall
be
known
,
for
what
he
is
really
,
and
not
for
what
he
would
seem
to
be
.
This
general
discourse
is
only
,
that
we
may
descend
with
more
light
and
instruction
to
particulars
.
All
other
Courts
,
are
streams
,
and
rivers
;
but
the
Court
of
Rome
is
the
head
and
source
of
them
all
;
and
as
ordinarily
we
find
out
the
head
by
following
the
stream
,
so
I
thought
it
fit
to
say
something
in
general
of
Courts
,
before
I
came
to
the
description
of
the
Court
of
Rome
.
Among
all
Nations
in
the
World
,
the
Italians
are
the
most
famous
for
managing
State
Affairs
,
and
being
naturally
inclined
to
be
good
Politicians
.
Neither
do
the
Princes
of
the
North
deny
this
advantage
to
the
Courts
of
our
Italian
Princes
,
who
in
the
Government
of
their
States
,
are
masters
of
so
much
conduct
,
and
subtilty
,
that
none
but
very
excellent
and
experienced
geniuses
can
penetrate
the
depth
of
their
Counsels
.
But
those
maximes
and
Court
slights
,
which
in
Italy
are
ordinary
,
are
as
it
were
natural
and
inseparable
from
the
Church-men
of
the
Court
of
Rome
;
which
City
,
upon
this
score
,
is
become
famous
in
all
forreign
Countries
,
not
as
a
place
that
teaches
,
and
instructs
Church-men
,
but
as
one
that
is
taught
and
perfected
by
them
.
He
that
desires
to
see
politick
stratagems
,
and
all
that
subtilty
can
compass
,
let
him
not
forsake
Rome
,
where
he
shall
soon
learn
how
State
Affairs
ought
to
be
managed
.
I
alwayes
had
a
great
opinion
of
the
cunning
and
abilities
of
Church-men
in
matter
of
Government
;
but
when
once
I
came
to
Rome
,
and
began
to
know
by
experience
something
of
their
wayes
,
I
must
confess
,
that
my
imagination
was
far
short
of
the
reality
of
what
I
had
conceived
.
It
was
no
hard
matter
for
Rome
,
both
the
old
,
and
the
new
,
to
be
mistress
of
the
World
,
and
give
Lawes
to
Nations
,
since
it
hath
alwayes
been
the
School
of
true
policies
,
as
having
even
in
its
birth
drained
all
the
rest
of
the
world
of
its
cunning
,
and
impoverished
,
it
in
slights
to
enrich
its
self
.
For
the
space
of
fifteen
Ages
,
the
Church-men
have
already
demonstrated
to
the
world
their
abilities
,
and
subtilty
;
and
that
so
much
the
more
to
the
wonder
of
all
,
because
their
beginnings
have
been
so
different
from
the
means
they
have
us'd
,
shifting
from
one
thing
to
another
,
and
changing
upon
all
occasions
,
as
Seamen
do
their
Sailes
with
the
wind
,
so
that
they
seem
to
be
born
entirely
for
their
own
profit
.
In
the
first
Ages
of
the
Church
,
the
Court
of
Rome
thought
it
convenient
to
comply
with
the
Courts
of
other
Princes
,
and
this
slight
had
its
effect
,
while
the
Emperours
Tyrannised
over
Rome
;
but
their
Tyranny
being
destroyed
,
the
Court
of
Rome
chang'd
its
way
,
and
desired
a
compliance
from
all
other
Courts
to
its
self
.
Yet
this
proceeding
too
,
having
by
little
and
little
,
intricated
,
and
perplex'd
the
Court
,
and
Courtiers
,
they
were
fain
to
come
back
to
their
first
complyance
,
and
by
all
Arts
appease
the
male-contents
,
and
keep
those
that
were
affectionate
from
being
alienated
:
but
now
the
face
of
things
is
so
changed
,
and
the
nature
of
transactions
so
perverted
,
that
they
which
now
command
in
the
Court
of
Rome
have
invented
new
wayes
how
to
carry
themselves
,
and
correspond
with
Princes
,
very
intricate
,
and
different
from
those
that
were
us'd
in
past
Ages
.
Therefore
there
are
very
few
who
having
resided
in
this
Court
,
do
at
last
forsake
it
to
return
home
,
but
they
have
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
complaine
and
be
ill
satisfied
of
its
proceedings
;
not
only
because
they
had
not
found
so
much
favour
as
they
had
expected
;
but
because
they
found
that
they
had
been
meerly
deluded
with
faire
promises
,
and
at
last
,
as
it
were
laughed
at
for
their
paines
.
For
the
Courtiers
of
Rome
have
a
particular
maxime
,
either
of
perplexing
,
or
of
jeering
those
that
come
to
negotiate
with
them
.
The
truth
is
,
they
have
been
so
subtle
in
providing
for
their
interest
,
and
have
brought
things
to
that
pass
,
that
they
seem
to
be
able
to
be
without
those
,
who
can
by
no
means
be
without
them
;
upon
which
score
the
Ministers
of
some
Princes
were
wont
to
say
;
That
Negotiations
in
the
Court
of
Rome
were
a
mischeif
to
those
that
were
employed
in
them
,
but
a
very
necessary
one
:
And
in
a
word
;
The
Court
of
Rome
cannot
be
better
compared
,
then
to
a
Labyrinth
,
out
of
which
,
many
think
they
are
going
,
when
they
do
but
just
enter
it
.
Many
have
compared
it
to
the
Monky
,
that
hugs
its
young
ones
to
death
;
for
just
so
do
the
Churchmen
,
who
embrace
every
one
with
a
paternal
affection
;
but
in
those
embraces
,
they
that
receive
them
,
find
their
ruin
.
Therefore
have
a
Care
of
Romes
kindness
.
Others
do
compare
it
to
a
Tree
laden
with
fruit
,
that
to
look
upon
,
seems
ripe
and
fair
,
which
when
you
come
to
taste
,
you
find
soure
and
crabbed
.
For
my
part
,
I
think
the
Court
of
Rome
is
like
those
p●lls
that
Physitians
give
to
their
patients
,
which
are
all
gold
without
,
that
they
may
not
displease
the
sick
person
by
exposing
to
his
view
Cassia
,
or
Antimony
,
&c.
and
he
,
poor
man
,
trusting
to
this
glorious
exteriour
swallowes
the
Pill
,
and
in
the
swallowing
of
it
often
perceives
the
bitterness
.
So
Rome
,
or
rather
the
Church-men
in
Rome
,
cover
every
thing
with
the
gold
of
their
inventions
and
slights
,
giving
thus
to
Princes
and
Nations
most
bitter
medicines
covered
with
the
zeal
of
Religion
,
which
they
have
no
sooner
swallowed
,
but
they
find
that
there
was
nothing
but
an
appearance
of
good
in
it
.
In
the
Court
of
Rome
it
often
falls
out
,
that
he
that
makes
as
if
he
knew
all
mens
intrigues
is
altogether
ignorant
,
and
he
that
feigns
to
know
nothing
,
knowes
all
.
The
exterior
shew
of
goodness
runs
like
a
stream
in
the
sight
of
all
,
but
it
springs
from
a
head
of
mischeif
,
which
is
seen
by
few
,
because
there
they
seldome
give
the
sting
without
the
honey
.
Nothing
is
done
in
Rome
without
the
zeal
of
Religion
;
and
yet
the
zeale
of
Religion
is
that
which
prevailes
least
in
all
things
.
For
they
make
a
great
distinction
between
those
things
that
they
desire
,
and
those
that
they
ought
to
do
.
They
employ
all
their
resolution
and
their
prudence
towards
the
compassing
of
the
first
,
but
they
seldome
performe
the
last
,
as
not
being
inclin'd
to
make
their
wills
stoop
to
their
duty
.
These
maximes
,
or
the
like
,
are
common
in
all
the
Princes
Courts
,
both
within
and
without
Italy
;
but
Rome
is
the
Seminary
of
these
Arts
,
in
which
the
Church-men
are
masters
.
He
that
goes
to
negotiate
in
Rome
as
a
publick
Minister
from
some
Prince
or
State
,
must
first
have
made
some
stay
in
it
as
a
private
person
;
and
for
my
part
,
I
a●
perswaded
,
that
to
have
good
success
in
such
an
employment
,
one
stands
in
need
of
that
double
spirit
which
Eliseus
asked
Elias
for
;
since
that
Church-men
are
so
double-souled
,
as
to
use
nothing
but
slights
and
subtilties
in
their
negotiations
.
He
that
can
live
four
or
five
years
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
without
meeting
with
such
impediments
as
shall
make
him
stumble
and
go
neer
to
fall
,
may
live
a
whole
Age
in
any
other
Princes
Court
without
trouble
.
We
see
every
day
by
experience
,
that
many
excellent
Politicians
,
Ministers
of
Princes
,
and
States
,
who
in
other
Courts
had
got
a
great
deal
of
credit
and
reputation
,
by
managing
business
to
their
Princes
content
,
are
no
sooner
come
to
Rome
,
but
in
an
instant
they
lose
all
that
honour
that
they
had
taken
so
much
pains
for
.
And
indeed
many
are
they
that
come
to
the
Court
of
Rome
with
a
great
deal
of
credit
,
but
few
come
off
and
leave
it
with
honour
and
reputation
.
In
a
Climate
subject
to
so
many
sudden
changes
,
they
that
live
in
it
must
expect
thunder
and
lightning
,
as
well
as
fair
weather
.
There
negotiations
must
needs
be
hard
,
where
the
face
of
things
is
changed
every
day
.
Many
publick
Ministers
lose
themselves
in
Rome
,
because
they
know
well
where
they
are
,
but
not
with
whom
they
are
:
for
whilst
they
think
they
have
to
do
with
a
Monarchy
,
of
a
sudden
they
meet
with
a
Republick
and
a
Senate
;
and
when
they
imagine
to
be
engaged
with
a
commonwealth
and
a
Senate
,
they
find
they
have
to
do
with
a
Monarchy
:
so
that
like
a
ball
they
are
tossed
from
the
Monarch
to
the
Senate
,
and
back
again
:
Because
indeed
,
the
government
of
Rome
is
a
Monarchy
without
a
Head
,
and
a
Commonwealth
without
Counsellors
.
And
thus
even
they
that
reside
long
in
Rome
are
often
puzzled
in
such
sudden
changes
.
The
Government
of
the
Popes
is
much
different
from
that
of
all
other
Princes
;
because
that
they
that
are
raised
to
this
eminent
degree
do
often
come
to
it
,
so
raw
and
ignorant
of
Policies
,
that
they
are
a
great
while
before
they
can
attain
to
any
perfection
in
their
charge
,
which
when
they
have
done
at
others
expences
,
it
is
time
for
them
to
leave
the
world
and
their
government
to
their
Successours
,
who
most
commonly
are
of
the
same
past
fortune
,
introducing
Church-men
to
this
so
high
a
command
,
and
nature
hurrying
them
away
from
the
throne
before
they
are
fit
for
it
.
I
do
not
wonder
,
that
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
through
a
long
experience
,
even
the
dullest
and
rawest
Politicians
do
become
at
last
most
expert
;
since
that
from
all
the
parts
of
the
World
,
Rome
rec●ives
none
but
the
wisest
and
most
able
Statesmen
to
negotiate
with
her
.
One
of
my
friends
compares
this
Court
to
the
Sea
;
for
as
it
receives
in
its
bosome
all
the
Rivers
of
the
Earth
,
and
being
by
them
filled
and
swelled
,
fills
them
again
from
whom
it
received
its
plenty
.
So
Rome
doth
as
it
were
suck
from
the
rest
of
the
World
,
their
purest
milk
of
policies
,
and
distributes
it
again
,
like
a
kind
mother
,
to
all
those
that
are
content
with
the
appellation
of
its
children
.
Indeed
as
for
the
sucking
part
,
I
think
my
friend
is
much
in
the
right
;
for
Church-mens
lips
are
so
fit
for
this
function
,
that
they
lose
not
one
drop
;
but
as
for
the
distributive
part
,
they
make
it
a
more
difficult
thing
then
he
or
others
would
imagine
.
Neither
do
I
wonder
at
it
,
for
when
they
deal
with
others
,
they
alwayes
propose
to
them
the
zeal
of
Religion
,
and
the
interest
of
Christian
Piety
:
While
under
the
pretext
of
these
,
they
hide
their
self-policy
,
to
use
it
in
time
and
place
convenient
:
Which
no
body
can
discover
but
themselves
.
The
truth
is
,
that
a
good
Politician
may
receive
some
benefit
,
by
diving
into
that
which
they
so
much
endeavour
to
hide
;
but
he
shall
never
〈◊〉
advantaged
by
any
thing
that
they
shall
willingly
reveal
to
him
,
their
undoubtted
maxime
b●ing
never
to
discover
any
thing
but
such
as
they
need
not
,
or
that
cannot
be
beneficial
to
others
.
To
give
a
great
proof
of
what
I
say
;
I
remember
,
that
an
Embassadour
of
an
Italian
Prince
,
a
wise
and
able
man
,
being
returned
home
after
seven
years
stay
in
his
imployment
at
Rome
,
could
give
to
〈◊〉
master
for
all
account
of
his
Embassy
,
nothing
but
ambiguous
words
,
equivoc●l
enigmes
,
and
uncertain
answers
;
whereupon
his
Prince
not
understanding
him
,
required
a
better
information
at
his
hands
,
and
was
thus
answered
by
him
.
Serenissime
Prince
:
The
School
of
Rome
hath
fu●nish●d
me
with
no
other
Lectures
,
then
what
I
have
already
layed
open
to
your
Highness
:
Therefore
with
all
due
submission
,
I
beseech
your
Highness
to
have
compassion
of
me
,
if
I
appear
before
you
so
barren
and
so
empty
;
for
in
seven
years
time
I
have
not
been
able
to
obtain
from
these
Church-men
any
solid
substance
,
to
fill
my self
withal
.
This
't
is
that
befalls
most
Ambassadors
and
Agents
in
Rome
.
Innocentius
the
Tenth
had
brought
the
Court
into
such
a
confusion
;
that
in
his
time
no
body
knew
where
to
begin
any
business
:
For
he
did
so
little
care
to
trouble
himself
with
the
important
affairs
of
Christendome
;
that
most
commonly
he
refused
to
meddle
,
even
in
those
which
concerned
his
pastoral
function
.
His
troublesome
houres
were
when
he
was
forced
to
give
audience
to
a
forrain
Embassadour
,
and
to
be
rid
of
business
;
his
maximes
were
,
To
deny
all
favours
,
to
answer
all
requests
with
a
negative
,
and
never
to
come
to
a
final
resolution
in
any
thing
that
might
please
his
enemies
;
though
the
thing
in
its
self
was
very
beneficial
to
the
Church
and
State
.
If
he
had
any
inclination
to
do
good
,
it
appeared
only
in
what
he
did
to
his
own
family
,
and
in
the
care
he
took
to
embellish
the
City
of
Rome
.
But
the
ill
he
did
was
not
contained
in
such
easie
limits
,
it
spread
its
self
over
all
Christendome
,
which
did
lament
to
see
the
Church
provided
of
so
extravagant
a
Pastor
.
In
the
beginning
of
his
pontificat
,
he
shewed
himself
much
enclined
to
be
well
informed
of
the
state
of
Rome
,
and
the
Church
Territories
;
which
vigilance
of
his
,
at
last
redounded
ro
the
pre●udice
of
all
his
officers
.
For
they
thinking
at
first
,
that
his
proceeding
came
from
the
love
of
justice
,
and
good
order
,
came
all
to
Rome
with
instructions
and
memorials
,
wherein
their
wants
and
the
necessities
of
their
places
were
set
out
:
but
all
in
vain
;
for
when
they
expected
answer
and
satisfaction
,
they
found
that
the
intention
of
the
Pope
was
,
to
refuse
all
,
and
to
resolve
nothing
;
so
that
then
every
one
avoided
,
not
only
the
presence
of
the
Pope
,
but
Rome
it self
,
and
all
business
in
it
.
This
is
the
general
disposition
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
of
Church-men
in
common
;
though
the
Popes
Nephews
do
often
give
it
another
face
,
according
as
their
designs
and
thoughts
are
,
which
being
as
different
as
the
humours
of
one
Pope
from
another
;
fortune
,
not
merit
,
raising
both
Popes
and
Nephews
to
this
great
command
;
we
may
say
,
that
things
in
Rome
are
rather
performed
by
masked
and
counterfit
persons
,
then
by
natural
ones
:
As
one
of
my
friends
,
who
lives
well
,
and
is
one
of
the
best
Church-men
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
is
used
to
say
,
that
when
once
he
had
put
on
the
habit
of
a
Priest
,
he
could
hardly
discern
his
own
nature
,
nor
know
himself
with
comparison
to
what
he
was
before
.
Which
shewes
evidently
,
that
Church-men
have
certain
close
wayes
of
treating
,
particular
to
themselves
,
that
must
make
those
that
have
to
do
with
them
,
stand
upon
their
guard
,
and
use
all
their
policy
.
Il
Nipotismo
di
Roma
:
OR
,
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
POPES
NEPHEWS
.
The
First
Part.
The
SECOND
BOOK
.
The
Contents
.
IN
which
is
discoursed
,
of
the
first
bringing
the
Nipotismo
into
Rome
,
which
happened
under
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
too
much
inclined
to
favour
his
kindred
.
Of
the
lascivious
life
,
and
of
the
death
of
Cardinal
Peter
his
Nephew
.
Of
the
government
of
the
Church
transferred
to
Jerom▪
Peter's
brother
.
Of
the
number
of
Sixtus
his
Nephews
.
Of
the
selling
of
many
Jewels
.
Of
the
murmurs
of
the
Romans
against
this
Pope
.
Of
the
succession
of
Innocent
the
eighth
to
the
Popedome
.
H●w
he
was
naturally
averse
from
his
kindred
.
What
he
did
for
some
of
his
Nephews
.
Of
the
assumption
of
Alexander
the
sixth
to
the
Popedome
.
How
he
made
his
Bastards
great
.
Of
the
crimes
committed
by
him
.
Of
the
family
of
the
Sfoizas
,
being
from
Milan
.
Of
the
actions
of
Duke
Valentine
.
How
the
Pope
passed
his
time
.
Of
his
death
,
caused
by
poyson
.
How
How
Duke
Valentine
carried
himself
after
the
death
of
his
Father
Pope
Alexander
.
Of
the
succession
of
Pius
the
third
to
the
Popedome
,
and
of
his
short
life
.
Of
what
happened
to
his
kindred
.
Of
Julius
the
second
that
succeeded
Pius
.
Of
his
way
of
carrying
himself
towards
his
Nephews
.
Of
the
Popedome
fallen
to
Leo
the
tenth
.
Of
his
mind
entirely
bent
to
favour
the
Family
of
the
Medici
.
How
Adrian
the
sixth
succeeded
to
Leo
the
tenth
.
Of
the
severity
he
shewed
to
his
kindred
.
Of
the
election
of
Clement
the
seventh
for
Pope
.
Of
his
great
ambition
to
raise
his
Family
.
How
Paul
the
third
was
chosen
Pope
.
How
he
likewise
was
inclined
to
make
his
kindred
great
,
and
by
what
means
.
Of
that
which
Julius
the
third
did
in
favour
of
his
Family
:
and
how
his
life
was
inclined
to
pleasures
and
delight
.
Of
the
resolution
of
Marcellus
the
second
,
to
give
nothing
to
his
kindred
.
How
Paul
the
fourth
was
made
Pope
.
Of
his
kindness
to
his
kindred
.
How
Pius
the
fifth
was
not
naturally
inclined
to
do
his
kindred
good
.
How
Gregory
the
thirteenth
was
of
a
quite
contrary
disposition
.
How
Sixtus
the
fifth
was
made
Pope
,
and
how
he
was
inclined
to
favour
his
kindred
.
Of
the
short
life
of
Urban
the
seventh
,
Sixtus
his
successour
.
Of
the
election
of
Gregory
the
fourteenth
.
What
was
his
inclination
to
his
Nephews
.
Of
the
election
of
Innocent
the
ninth
.
Of
his
proceedings
and
death
.
Of
the
election
of
Clement
the
eighth
:
and
of
what
he
did
for
his
kindred
.
Of
the
desire
of
Leo
the
eleventh
,
successour
to
Clement
,
to
make
his
family
great
.
Of
the
election
of
Paul
the
fifth
.
Of
his
life
and
actions
,
and
how
he
advanced
his
kindred
.
How
Gregory
the
fifteenth
succeeded
to
Paul
the
fifth
,
and
of
his
great
affection
to
his
kindred
.
NOw
we
must
look
back
,
and
return
to
Sixtus
the
4th
,
who
first
opened
a
door
to
the
Nipotismo
,
and
who
by
introducing
his
kindred
,
brought
at
the
same
time
ambition
and
riches
into
Rome
;
the
riches
were
for
his
Nephews
,
and
the
ambition
he
left
as
an
inheritance
to
all
Church-men
;
and
it
is
now
one
of
the
greatest
mischiefs
that
oppresseth
the
Church
.
'T
is
not
to
be
wondred
at
,
that
I
begin
the
History
of
the
Nipotismo
,
from
the
time
of
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
since
he
was
the
first
that
delivered
up
Rome
and
the
Popedom
in
prey
to
his
Nephews
,
to
the
wonder
and
astonishment
of
the
whole
world
.
He
was
then
the
first
introducer
of
the
Nipotismo
,
and
so
indulgent
a
one
,
that
to
favour
his
kindreds
interest
,
he
had
forgot
hims●lf
,
and
the
Church
,
thinking
or
nothing
,
but
of
the
means
how
to
advance
them
to
their
satisfaction
;
from
whence
the
murmurs
of
the
people
were
so
great
in
Rome
,
that
many
Confessors
were
fain
to
give
over
their
Function
,
that
they
might
not
hear
the
peoples
complaints
against
the
Pope
and
his
kindred
:
So
that
it
was
spread
through
Europe
,
that
Rome
had
as
many
Popes
as
Sixtus
had
Nephews
.
This
Pope
,
immediately
after
his
election
,
made
two
Cardinals
;
viz.
Peter
Riario
,
whom
many
suspected
to
be
his
Bastard
,
having
alwayes
been
educated
,
with
great
care
by
him
,
in
the
same
Monastery
;
the
other
was
Julian
,
son
of
Raphad
de
la
Rovere
,
brother
to
the
Pope
,
and
had
been
first
Bishop
of
Carpentras
,
then
was
made
Cardinal
by
his
Brother
,
and
at
last
came
to
be
Pope
,
under
the
name
of
Julius
the
second
,
as
we
shall
relate
in
due
place
.
Sixtus
gave
to
the
Cardinal
,
Peter
Riario
,
all
that
was
in
his
power
to
give
,
adding
Abby
upon
Abby
,
and
revenue
upon
revenue
,
till
he
had
made
him
so
rich
in
Church
lands
,
that
he
lived
most
splendidly
,
and
seemed
to
be
born
to
waste
a
greater
fortune
;
Plays
,
Balls
,
Dances
,
and
such
pastimes
,
were
the
ornament
which
he
bestowed
upon
his
Ecclesiastical
dignity
,
being
perswaded
,
that
pomp
and
vanity
were
becoming
the
majesty
of
a
Cardinal
.
He
lived
but
two
years
in
this
loose
life
;
in
which
time
't
is
thought
he
spent
,
in
Treats
,
and
Balls
,
and
such
like
diversions
,
above
two
hundred
thousand
Duckats
of
gold
,
besides
seventy
thousand
which
he
owed
at
his
death
,
and
which
were
never
payed
:
He
dyed
at
the
age
of
28.
years
,
to
the
great
regret
of
his
Uncle
,
his
disease
having
been
caused
by
his
debauchery
,
as
the
Physitians
rest●fi●d
.
Six
months
before
he
dyed
,
the
Pope
,
whose
continual
study
it
was
,
how
to
make
him
great
,
declared
and
proclaim'd
him
his
Legat
over
all
Italy
;
not
that
any
urgent
business
did
require
such
a
Function
,
but
only
that
he
might
give
him
an
occasion
of
shewing
his
Grandeur
,
and
receiving
more
pleasure
in
those
triumphs
and
receptions
,
he
was
upon
this
score
to
have
bestowed
upon
him
by
the
Italian
Princes
;
who
to
humour
the
Pope
,
forgot
no
honour
they
could
think
of
,
towards
the
person
of
his
Legat
;
and
could
not
indeed
have
done
more
to
the
Pope
himself
;
particularly
in
Venice
,
Milan
,
and
Padua
,
he
was
received
with
so
extraordinary
a
pomp
,
that
it
was
almost
incredible
.
Great
was
the
delight
which
he
took
in
these
publick
honours
;
but
much
greater
were
the
pleasures
,
which
he
tasted
in
secret
,
having
ordinarily
,
amongst
his
Attendants
,
five
or
six
Russians
,
whose
business
it
was
to
satisfie
his
appetite
,
though
never
so
inordinate
.
Being
at
last
come
back
to
Rome
,
to
the
possession
of
his
old
Mistresses
,
he
ended
his
dayes
amongst
them
,
and
went
to
a
new
world
,
whether
of
pleasure
or
of
pain
,
God
knows
.
But
the
Popes
affection
to
his
kindred
was
not
buryed
in
his
grave
;
for
he
made
his
Brother
Jerome
succeed
in
his
favour
and
fortune
,
which
he
rather
increased
then
diminished
;
for
he
made
him
Lord
and
Soveraign
of
Inola
and
Forli
;
and
gave
him
the
government
of
all
the
state
of
the
Church
,
besides
other
important
Offices
.
This
Jerome
was
a
quite
contrary
disposition
to
his
Brother
;
being
naturally
severe
in
words
and
deeds
,
and
averse
from
all
pleasures
but
hunting
.
He
married
Catharina
,
natural
daughter
to
Galeazzo
,
Duke
of
Milan
;
and
Sixtus
made
Ascanius
,
the
son
of
the
said
Duke
,
Cardinal
into
the
bargain
,
contrary
to
the
young
mans
inclination
,
which
was
rather
to
marriage
,
then
to
a
single
life
.
But
the
inordinate
passion
of
this
Pope
did
not
rest
in
all
this
;
for
his
ambition
of
having
kindred
to
advance
was
such
,
that
not
being
content
with
that
great
number
of
true
Nephews
that
he
had
,
he
substituted
and
adopted
some
,
that
were
no
relation
to
him
at
all
;
to
whom
he
gave
an
infinity
of
places
and
commands
.
He
gave
to
Leonard
,
his
brothers
son
,
a
natural
daughter
of
King
Ferdinand
in
marriage
,
and
made
him
Prefect
of
Rome
:
And
he
being
dead
,
he
immediately
transferred
that
honour
and
place
to
another
Nephew
,
called
John
de
la
Rovere
,
brother
to
the
Cardinal
Julian
;
giving
him
besides
,
the
Propriety
of
the
States
of
Sora
and
Sinigaglia
.
This
John
had
by
Giovanna
,
daughter
to
Frederick
,
Duke
of
Vrbin
,
a
son
,
who
was
Francesco
Maria
della
Rovere
,
who
after
the
death
of
Guido
Vbaldo
,
his
Uncle
,
who
dyed
without
male
issue
,
succeeded
by
adoption
,
and
in
the
right
of
his
Wife
,
to
the
Dukedom
of
Vrbin
.
Besides
these
,
Sixtus
made
Cardinals
the
two
brothers
,
Christopher
,
and
Dominic
,
de
la
Rovere
,
who
lived
in
Tu●in
,
under
the
protection
of
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
though
they
were
Soveraigns
of
Vico
Nuovo
,
and
other
Estates
in
Italy
.
Besides
,
he
made
Jerome
Batto
,
his
sisters
Son
,
Cardinal
;
as
likewise
Raphael
Samson
,
son
to
a
sister
of
Pictro
Riario
,
whom
he
promoted
to
that
Dignity
,
when
he
was
but
seventeen
years
old
,
upon
condition
,
that
he
should
change
his
name
,
and
take
that
of
the
Popes
Family
.
This
Pope
had
so
much
kindred
,
and
was
so
inclined
to
advance
them
,
that
he
often
granted
the
same
thing
to
two
different
persons
,
having
forgot
that
he
had
granted
it
to
the
first
.
But
amongst
all
his
inventions
to
enrich
them
,
this
was
one
of
the
best
:
In
the
beginning
of
his
Pontificat
,
he
made
,
as
if
he
had
a
design
to
pay
the
debts
,
left
upon
the
Church
by
the
precedent
Popes
,
Eugenius
,
Nicolas
,
Calistus
,
Pius
,
and
Paul
;
but
pretending
want
of
money
to
do
it
,
he
compassed
his
design
by
this
means
.
Paul
the
second
,
his
predecessour
,
had
alwayes
had
a
great
inclination
for
the
publick
pomp
and
state
of
the
Popedom
,
and
therefore
strove
to
make
the
Ornaments
of
the
Popes
person
and
head
the
richest
that
was
possible
for
him
;
to
which
end
,
in
the
Miter
,
which
serves
at
their
Coronation
,
and
other
publick
ceremonies
,
he
had
caused
above
the
worth
of
a
million
in
precious
Stones
to
be
set
,
having
bought
up
(
all
the
world
over
)
the
best
Diamonds
,
Saphires
,
Rubyes
,
Emeraulds
,
Chrysolites
,
&c.
that
could
be
had
for
money
;
so
that
afterwards
,
when
he
came
out
in
publick
,
he
looked
like
another
Aaron
,
with
a
Majesty
more
divine
then
humane
,
being
himself
very
tall
,
and
of
a
comely
port
and
presence
.
Sixtus
,
who
having
been
brought
up
in
the
severity
of
a
Monastick
life
,
did
little
esteem
that
outward
pomp
,
which
Paul
,
his
predecessour
,
so
much
prized
,
caused
these
precious
Stones
to
be
sold
,
under
pretence
of
discharging
such
debts
,
as
the
Church
was
lyable
to
for
his
predecessours
.
The
Jewels
were
soon
sold
,
and
the
money
consigned
into
the
hands
of
his
Nephews
;
but
the
debts
were
never
payed
,
though
the
Jewels
had
been
sold
to
that
end
:
And
that
which
is
worth
relating
is
,
that
the
Pope
answered
every
one
,
that
came
to
demand
any
thing
due
to
them
;
that
he
had
already
payed
the
others
,
that
he
was
sorry
it
was
not
their
fortune
to
come
sooner
,
and
that
the
money
had
proved
short
to
discharge
so
many
debts
:
So
that
the
poor
Creditors
were
fain
to
go
away
cheated
,
and
yet
knew
not
whom
to
complain
of
.
The
Romans
murmured
strangely
,
against
this
greediness
of
the
Pope
and
his
kindred
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
because
that
they
had
not
yet
been
accustomed
to
see
a
Popes
passion
;
for
his
kindred
make
him
rob
and
plunder
the
Church
.
They
wondred
what
example
Sixtus
could
have
for
his
proceedings
,
for
none
of
his
predecessours
had
hitherto
shewed
so
little
moderation
,
but
in
providing
for
their
kindred
,
had
kept
some
measures
.
Neither
could
his
education
furnish
him
with
this
ambition
and
covetousness
;
for
he
had
been
brought
up
in
a
Convent
,
amongst
Religious
persons
,
who
professed
voluntary
poverty
,
and
to
whose
principles
he
seemed
to
be
so
inured
,
as
not
to
be
able
to
forsake
them
:
For
all
the
while
he
managed
p●blick
business
,
before
he
was
a
Cardinal
,
it
was
with
a
great
deal
of
candour
and
disinteressment
that
he
did
it
;
and
when
he
came
to
be
made
Cardinal
,
he
was
so
far
from
keeping
a
Court
,
and
living
in
that
splendour
,
which
others
thought
became
that
dignity
,
that
his
Family
and
Retinue
looked
rather
like
a
Convent
,
then
like
a
train
of
Attendants
.
But
as
soon
as
he
was
Pope
,
he
changed
of
a
sudden
,
and
lived
like
a
Prince
,
never
troubling
himself
at
what
the
world
said
of
him
,
but
cared
only
to
please
himself
,
and
make
his
kindred
great
.
Sixtus
being
dead
,
Innocentius
the
eighth
was
made
Pope
,
in
the
year
1484.
being
of
the
noble
Family
of
Cibo
,
which
hath
had
many
eminent
persons
in
it
.
This
Pope
,
remembring
the
complaints
of
the
Romans
against
his
predecessour
,
for
being
too
indulgent
to
his
kindred
,
resolved
to
be
very
cautious
in
that
point
,
and
give
no
occasion
of
scandal
that
way
:
Which
he
observed
so
well
,
that
when
any
one
of
his
kindred
came
to
Rome
,
and
that
he
had
notice
of
it
,
he
would
say
,
Our
kindred
had
much
better
stay
in
Geneva
without
us
,
then
come
to
Rome
for
our
sakes
;
and
indeed
he
was
very
reserved
to
them
:
For
to
Mauritius
Cibo
,
who
was
a
very
accomplish'd
Gentleman
,
he
gave
nothing
,
but
the
Government
of
the
Dutchy
Spoleto
,
and
made
him
President
of
the
State
of
the
Church
Employments
,
which
in
those
dayes
were
not
of
any
great
honour
or
profit
,
though
now
they
are
both
rich
and
honourable
.
So
he
made
Lawrens
Cibo
,
his
Nephew
,
Cardinal
,
but
with
very
little
authority
,
forbidding
him
to
meddle
with
publick
business
of
importance
,
without
being
called
to
it
.
And
yet
was
he
forced
,
as
it
were
,
to
honour
him
thus
far
;
for
many
whispering
about
the
Court
,
that
he
was
a
Bastard
,
he
was
fain
to
shew
the
world
,
that
he
did
own
him
,
as
being
lawfully
born
of
one
of
his
Cozens
;
which
he
proved
by
a
process
and
strict
examination
before
Cardinal
Balbo
,
a
Venetian
,
and
one
,
who
had
no
wayes
interest
to
favour
the
Family
of
Cibo
.
The
greatest
advantage
that
this
Pope
procured
his
Family
,
was
,
that
he
married
Francesco
Cibo
with
Magdalen
of
Medicis
,
sister
of
Leo
the
tenth
that
was
afterwards
,
giving
him
the
County
of
Anguillara
,
which
was
not
of
any
importance
in
those
dayes
,
and
making
him
Captain
General
of
the
Forces
of
the
Church
:
And
in
this
he
ended
all
the
favours
that
he
ever
shewed
his
Family
,
which
was
very
noble
besides
.
Alexander
the
sixth
succeeded
Innocentius
in
the
Popedom
,
who
was
a
barbarous
,
lascivious
Pope
,
making
no
difficulty
of
bringing
desolation
upon
the
Church
,
and
imbrewing
his
hands
in
innocent
bloud
,
to
advance
and
make
great
his
kindred
.
In
the
reign
of
this
Pope
,
the
Romans
used
to
say
,
That
the
Emperours
had
taught
tyranny
,
and
the
Popes
practised
it
.
He
was
cruel
,
covetous
,
and
insatiable
,
in
heaping
riches
together
:
He
spent
his
retired
hours
all
in
lascivious
pleasures
,
taking
great
delight
to
be
embraced
and
caress'd
by
fair
Ladies
;
whence
the
numbers
of
his
Bastards
was
very
great
;
many
taking
from
thence
occasion
to
say
,
That
he
had
filled
Rome
with
Bastards
,
and
Spain
with
Whores
.
'T
is
true
,
that
he
declared
for
his
Heirs
only
,
four
male
children
,
and
two
female
:
And
though
he
used
to
change
Ladies
often
,
for
variety
and
greater
pleasure
,
yet
he
gave
himself
up
to
Vanoccia
,
a
Roman
Curtizan
,
whom
he
loved
as
his
lawful
Wife
,
and
with
whom
he
would
sport
and
toy
in
publick
,
keeping
her
at
his
table
,
and
in
his
house
,
as
if
she
had
been
his
true
Wife
,
and
this
while
he
was
Archbishop
and
Cardinal
.
Being
made
Pope
,
in
the
year
1492.
the
second
of
August
,
he
introduced
into
Rome
,
not
a
Nipotismo
,
but
rather
a
Filiolismo
,
nay
indeed
,
a
Bastardismo
,
that
is
,
a
company
of
Bastards
,
whom
he
brought
with
him
,
in
his
return
from
his
Legation
in
Spain
:
And
his
first
way
to
make
him
great
was
,
by
force
of
Arms
,
making
league
with
this
Prince
,
then
with
that
,
then
with
another
,
but
still
upon
these
conditions
,
to
give
Principalities
,
which
he
nam'd
,
to
his
bastard
sons
.
For
this
end
,
he
joyned
in
a
Confederacy
,
which
proved
fatal
to
all
Italy
,
with
Lewis
the
twelfth
of
France
,
with
the
Catholick
King
,
the
Venetians
,
and
the
Florentines
;
the
Conditions
of
which
League
were
,
that
they
should
dispossess
the
true
and
ancient
Owners
of
the
Provinces
of
La
Romagna
,
La
Marca
,
and
Vmbria
;
and
that
the
whole
should
be
made
over
to
Cesar
Borgia
,
the
Popes
son
;
who
to
this
end
had
laid
aside
his
Cardinals
Cap
,
and
taken
in
marriage
Charlotte
of
Albret
,
daughter
to
the
King
of
Navarre
,
and
allyed
to
the
French
King
,
and
divers
other
great
Princes
.
But
this
design
having
taken
no
effect
,
because
of
the
dispute
,
that
rise
between
the
French
and
the
Spaniard
,
about
the
dividing
of
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
which
at
last
ended
in
the
utter
ruine
of
the
French
,
the
Spaniards
remaining
Masters
of
the
whole
Kingdom
;
the
Pope
thought
it
was
easier
for
him
to
compass
his
ends
,
and
establish
the
Grandeur
of
his
Bastards
by
great
and
powerful
Alliances
.
From
hence
proceeded
,
that
having
promised
his
daughter
Lucretia
,
while
he
was
Cardinal
,
to
a
certain
Spaniard
;
as
soon
as
he
was
Pope
,
he
took
her
away
from
him
,
and
bestow●d
her
in
marriage
upon
John
Sforza
,
Lord
of
Pesaro
,
with
whom
being
also
fallen
out
,
he
took
her
away
from
him
,
and
bestowed
her
upon
Lewis
of
Arragon
,
natural
son
to
King
Alfonse
;
joyning
thus
two
bastards
,
that
they
might
not
reproach
one
another
:
And
he
likewise
dying
some
months
after
his
marriage
,
he
gave
her
to
Alfonse
d'Este
,
Duke
of
Ferrare
,
with
whom
she
lived
and
dyed
.
'T
was
in
the
pomp
of
her
Wedding
,
that
the
Pope
caused
to
be
celebrated
in
Rome
,
Turnaments
and
Tiltings
,
together
with
the
representation
of
a
hunting
Match
;
and
many
say
,
that
in
the
Ball
and
Dances
the
Pope
danced
every
night
,
masked
,
with
some
of
his
intimate
Friends
.
Of
his
sons
,
he
made
Godfrey
,
the
youngest
Prince
of
Squillace
,
a
City
in
Vlterior
Calabria
,
and
the
Country
of
Saint
Cassindorus
:
He
made
Cesar
,
who
was
the
second
,
Cardinal
;
and
his
eldest
,
named
John
,
was
by
the
great
entreaties
and
instances
of
the
Pope
,
made
Duke
of
Candia
in
Spain
,
much
against
the
inclination
of
the
Catholick
King
;
for
this
John
he
procured
in
marriage
a
bastard
daughter
of
Alfonse
,
King
of
Naples
;
and
thus
he
filled
the
Vatican
with
bastards
,
whereupon
Pasquin
,
with
a
great
deal
of
reason
,
call'd
it
,
Il
Bastardismo
.
Cesar
,
his
second
son
,
being
troubled
to
see
his
brother
John
above
him
,
and
more
beloved
by
his
Father
,
resolved
to
take
him
out
of
the
way
▪
so
one
night
,
as
John
was
going
in
Rome
about
some
business
,
he
caused
him
to
be
set
upon
by
some
of
his
Confidents
,
who
having
stabb'd
him
,
cast
him
half
alive
headlong
into
the
Tyber
;
and
the
same
evening
(
a
barbarous
action
)
they
had
supped
together
,
very
brotherly
,
at
their
Mother
Vanoccias
house
.
The
Pope
,
who
was
afraid
of
incurring
the
same
danger
from
his
son
,
whose
temper
he
knew
to
be
wicked
enough
for
such
an
undertaking
,
was
forced
to
dissemble
this
inhumane
action
of
the
Cardinal
,
and
to
make
no
pursuits
nor
informations
about
the
death
of
his
eldest
son
.
Cesar
,
being
thus
delivered
of
his
brother
,
began
to
give
himself
up
to
the
life
of
a
Souldier
,
and
the
practise
of
Arms
,
without
any
consideration
of
his
being
a
Cardinal
:
for
his
great
motive
in
murdering
his
brother
was
▪
that
he
might
attain
to
the
dignity
of
Gonfalonier
,
or
Standard-bearer
of
the
Church
,
and
Captain
General
of
the
Popes
Armies
;
so
that
a
little
after
his
Fratricide
,
he
layed
off
his
Cardinals
Habit
,
and
the
Pope
invested
him
with
all
the
honours
of
his
dead
brother
.
Thus
being
made
General
of
the
Popes
Army
,
he
united
with
the
French
,
and
married
Charlotte
of
Albret
,
and
had
for
her
portion
the
Dutchy
of
Valenza
,
from
whence
he
was
called
over
,
after
Duke
Valentine
,
as
being
a
particular
acquisition
of
his
own
.
With
the
help
of
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
and
of
his
Father
the
Pope
,
he
gained
a
great
estate
in
Italy
;
his
Father
being
still
ready
to
supply
him
with
vast
sums
of
money
,
which
he
spent
to
purchase
greatness
.
Having
driven
the
Family
of
the
Sforza's
out
of
Milan
,
and
put
them
in
prison
;
by
th●
help
of
the
French
King
,
he
made
himself
Master
,
with
great
cruelty
,
of
all
the
Cities
of
La
Romagna
,
except
Bologna
,
banishing
and
murdering
the
ancient
and
true
Lords
and
Masters
of
them
.
The
first
seized
upon
Forli
and
Imola
,
causing
the
poor
young
Riarri
,
who
were
Lords
of
those
places
,
to
fly
for
safety
;
and
taking
prisoner
their
Mother
Catharine
,
whom
he
carried
in
triumph
to
Rome
;
exposing
to
the
eyes
of
the
Romans
his
barbarous
cruelties
.
From
Forli
he
passed
to
Faenza
,
which
City
he
took
by
force
,
putting
to
death
Astorre
Manfredi
,
who
was
Lord
of
it
.
He
did
the
same
by
Arimino
and
Pesaro
,
forcing
Nulatesta
,
and
John
Sforza
,
to
avoid
by
flight
,
the
infamy
and
cruelty
of
the
death
they
were
sure
to
undergo
,
if
they
fell
into
his
hands
.
After
this
,
he
besieged
Sinigaglia
,
and
took
it
by
force
,
committing
infinite
acts
of
inhumanity
in
it
.
With
the
same
course
of
Victory
,
though
with
craft
and
deceit
mingled
with
force
,
he
deprived
Guido
Vbaldo
di
Feltro
of
his
Dutchy
of
Vrbin
,
making
him
fly
to
Mantua
,
not
without
danger
of
falling
into
his
net
by
the
way
.
After
this
,
he
lead
his
Army
against
the
City
of
Camerino
,
which
he
took
by
force
,
and
put
to
a
cruel
death
Giulio
Cesare
,
and
Venantio
Varrani
,
who
were
,
and
had
been
,
long
in
possession
of
it
.
And
with
the
same
ardour
and
ambition
,
he
fell
to
persecuting
all
the
neighbouring
Princes
,
in
hopes
to
deprive
them
of
their
States
.
At
last
,
he
turned
his
rage
upon
the
chiefest
Families
of
Rome
,
beginning
with
the
noble
Family
of
the
Gaetani
,
who
were
in
possession
of
great
Estates
in
the
Country
of
the
Volai
,
putting
to
death
Honorato
and
Cola
Gaetani
.
Next
,
he
fell
upon
the
Colonna's
Family
,
and
having
dispossessed
them
of
their
Lands
,
forced
them
to
fly
to
Apulia
,
and
Sicily
,
where
they
were
extremely
pitied
by
that
people
,
who
had
a
perfect
knowledge
of
their
rare
deserts
.
But
while
he
thought
to
do
the
same
to
the
Vrsins
,
they
having
leagued
themselves
with
other
Princes
,
raised
an
Army
in
their
defence
,
and
having
at
last
encountred
his
,
defeated
it
,
and
forced
him
to
fly
to
Imola
,
or
,
as
some
say
,
to
Rome
,
where
the
Pope
,
being
frightned
with
this
sudden
blow
,
had
recourse
to
craft
and
dissimulation
;
he
treats
with
the
Confederates
▪
gives
them
such
Conditions
,
that
they
themselves
,
even
triumphant
,
could
hardly
expect
:
And
having
thus
lull'd
them
asleep
,
and
made
them
lay
down
Armes
;
in
the
mean
while
,
Borgia
having
recovered
himself
,
and
got
a
new
Army
,
fell
upon
them
most
cruelly
;
and
persecuting
them
separately
,
put
to
death
some
,
banish'd
others
;
and
in
a
word
,
used
all
barbarous
means
to
compass
their
ruine
.
All
this
while
the
Pope
was
taking
his
delight
in
the
Vatican
,
in
Vanoccia's
armes
;
receiving
every
day
,
with
new
joy
and
satisfaction
,
the
news
of
his
Sons
crimes
.
The
Revenue
of
the
Church
being
not
sufficient
to
maintain
such
an
Army
as
Cesar
Borgia's
was
,
and
withall
,
to
supply
the
expence
of
his
Court
,
which
was
truly
Royal
and
Prince-like
;
Alexander
made
a
new
Colledge
of
fourscore
Writers
of
Briefs
,
selling
every
place
for
two
hundred
and
fifty
Crowns
of
Gold
;
receiving
besides
into
Rome
those
Moors
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
had
driven
out
of
his
Dominions
,
who
to
enjoy
their
liberty
,
gave
him
great
sums
of
money
:
And
yet
all
this
seeming
inconsiderable
,
he
sold
divers
Cardinals
Caps
,
and
at
last
,
for
fear
of
being
unprovided
of
money
in
some
urgent
necessity
,
he
resolved
to
dispatch
with
poyson
,
the
●●chest
Prelates
of
the
Court
,
and
amongst
them
som●
very
rich
Cardinals
,
whose
Estates
he
intended
to
make
himself
heir
to
,
and
so
satiate
the
barbarous
greediness
of
his
son
.
But
Divine
Providence
,
taking
compassion
of
the
innocency
of
so
many
persons
,
disappointed
this
barbarous
design
most
miraculously
;
for
just
in
the
execution
of
it
,
the
Pope
himself
was
,
by
the
mistake
of
his
Cup-bearer
,
sent
out
of
the
world
,
and
〈◊〉
son
Cesar
in
extreme
danger
:
And
thus
it
happened
.
Alexander
invited
to
a
Treat
,
in
his
Garden
of
Belocdere
,
all
the
richest
Cardinals
and
Prelates
,
under
pretence
of
honouring
them
;
and
had
secretly
given
order
to
mingle
some
poyson
with
most
exquisite
Wines
that
they
were
to
drink
.
But
the
Cup-bearer
,
in
pouring
out
his
Wine
into
Glasses
,
mistook
,
and
poysoned
the
Pope
and
his
Son
Cesar.
'T
is
true
,
that
some
do
believe
,
that
the
Cup-bearer
did
it
on
purpose
,
being
glad
to
be
the
Instrument
,
that
should
deliver
the
State
and
Church
from
so
much
misery
,
in
which
they
were
involved
under
this
Popes
tyranny
.
Cesar
perceiving
himself
to
be
poysoned
,
presently
had
recourse
to
Remedies
,
and
with
vomiting
,
being
strong
,
and
in
the
flower
of
his
age
,
freed
himself
from
the
poyson
,
though
very
violent
:
'T
is
true
,
that
he
remained
impotent
,
and
unfit
for
action
,
so
that
his
Army
immediately
crumbled
away
,
for
want
of
his
personal
assistance
to
keep
them
together
.
But
the
Pope
,
who
was
already
seventy
two
years
old
,
was
not
able
to
resist
the
strength
of
the
poyson
,
though
all
the
Remedies
imaginable
,
were
put
in
use
to
save
him
.
So
he
dyed
in
the
Vatican
,
in
the
year
one
thousand
five
hundred
and
three
.
As
soon
as
the
Pope
was
dead
,
Cesar
,
his
son
,
caused
himself
,
and
all
the
Popes
Treasure
,
to
be
transported
to
the
Vatican
,
under
the
guard
of
twelve
thousand
Souldiers
,
with
an
intention
,
to
force
the
Cardinals
to
make
a
Pope
of
his
liking
:
But
he
failed
in
his
design
;
for
the
Cardinals
met
in
the
Convent
of
La
Minerva
:
And
Cesar
having
set
Michrelletto
Correglia
,
his
great
Captain
,
to
besiege
them
,
the
people
of
Rome
,
moved
with
indignation
against
such
a
violence
offered
to
the
Cardinals
,
rose
in
Armes
for
their
defence
;
whereupon
Borgia
resolved
to
retire
to
Nepe
with
his
Army
,
and
leave
the
Cardinals
their
liberty
:
Who
being
free
,
and
having
celebrated
the
Popes
Obsequies
,
went
into
the
Conclave
to
choose
his
Successor
;
and
after
some
dispute
,
agreed
in
the
Person
of
Cardinal
Picolomini
,
one
of
the
eminentest
Prelates
of
the
Court
,
who
took
the
name
of
Pius
the
third
.
The
news
of
this
Election
being
come
to
Siena
,
which
was
the
Popes
native
Country
,
Pandolfo
Petrucci
,
who
was
Tyrant
of
this
City
,
was
extremely
troubled
at
it
,
doubting
not
,
but
that
the
Pope
would
soon
drive
him
away
,
and
set
his
Country
at
liberty
;
so
that
to
be
rid
of
his
fear
,
he
procur'd
a
Chirurgion
to
poyson
a
Sore
that
the
Pope
had
in
one
of
his
Legs
;
which
was
done
,
and
the
poor
Pope
dyed
,
some
seven
and
twenty
dayes
after
his
creation
.
The
Picolomini
Nephews
and
Relations
to
his
Holiness
,
were
already
flown
to
Rome
,
like
so
many
Bees
,
but
before
they
could
get
within
the
gates
,
they
receiv'd
the
sad
news
of
their
Uncles
death
;
so
that
they
were
fain
to
return
to
Siena
upon
the
same
Horses
,
upon
which
they
came
to
Rome
.
T
was
certainly
believed
,
that
this
Pope
would
have
made
another
Nipotismo
in
Rome
,
for
he
was
very
tender
hearted
and
kind
to
his
kindred
.
To
Pius
succeeded
Jules
,
the
second
brother
to
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
who
was
chosen
with
so
publ●ck
a
consent
and
applause
,
that
he
was
almost
proclaim'd
Pope
before
he
went
into
the
Conclave
;
the
people
receiv'd
the
news
of
his
Election
,
with
extraordinary
demonstration
of
joy
,
because
of
the
great
esteem
they
had
for
his
person
,
Alexander
having
kept
him
in
banishment
from
Rome
,
for
the
space
of
ten
years
together
,
to
the
displeasure
of
the
whole
Court
of
Rome
.
Jules
proved
a
man
of
a
great
Soul
,
and
a
noble
and
constant
Defender
of
the
Church
,
and
little
inclin'd
to
make
his
kindred
great
.
'T
is
true
,
he
did
own
a
great
deal
of
kindness
for
his
Relations
,
but
much
more
for
the
Church
:
And
did
say
,
That
he
would
have
bestowed
upon
them
all
that
he
had
,
if
all
that
he
had
were
not
the
Churches
.
Therefore
he
would
never
give
them
any
State
belonging
to
the
Church
;
and
if
Francesco
Maria
,
his
brothers
son
,
did
obtain
the
Dutchy
of
Vrbin
,
it
was
,
because
that
Guido
Vbaldo
da
Feltra
,
his
Kinsman
,
did
adopt
him
.
Some
say
,
that
it
was
by
the
Popes
perswasions
,
that
Guido
Vbaldo
did
this
;
which
though
it
were
true
,
yet
it
did
not
any
wayes
prejudice
the
Church
:
And
if
he
did
bestow
Pesaro
on
the
same
Francesco
Maria
,
which
State
was
lately
fallen
to
the
Church
by
the
death
of
Gio.
Sforza
,
who
dyed
without
Heirs
,
it
was
to
pay
to
the
said
Francesco
Maria
certain
debts
,
which
he
pretended
due
to
him
from
the
Church
.
Besides
,
he
never
gave
any
extraordinary
Authority
to
four
Cardinals
of
his
own
kindred
and
creating
;
who
were
very
much
displeased
and
discontented
at
this
his
severity
.
He
answered
one
day
two
of
his
Relations
,
who
were
very
pressing
for
an
Office
,
which
he
would
not
grant
;
You
ought
to
be
content
with
what
my
Brother
did
,
who
lov'd
the
house
of
La
Rovere
better
then
the
Church
.
In
his
time
Rome
was
almost
without
a
Nipotismo
:
but
no
sooner
was
Leo
the
tenth
raised
to
this
great
honour
,
but
things
began
to
run
in
another
stream
;
for
this
Pope
,
though
otherwise
very
worthy
of
such
an
Elevation
,
yet
was
he
no
sooner
settled
in
his
Dignity
,
but
he
began
to
project
the
greatness
and
advancement
of
the
house
of
the
Medicis
.
And
first
he
bestowed
upon
Julian
,
his
Brother
,
the
Office
of
Gonfaloniero
,
or
Standard-bearer
to
the
Church
,
together
with
other
charges
and
places
:
Then
he
called
most
of
his
kindred
to
Rome
,
making
them
Cardinals
,
and
bestowing
Dignities
upon
them
.
So
that
the
Nipotismo
began
to
take
a
new
possession
of
Rome
and
the
Church
.
Leo
undertook
,
by
the
means
of
the
Emperour
Maximilian
,
to
make
his
brother
Julian
Lord
of
Siena
and
Lucca
,
pretending
to
add
to
his
Domination
the
Dutchies
of
Vrbino
and
Ferrara
:
But
Julian
dying
in
the
interim
,
the
Pope
transferred
his
kindness
upon
his
brother
Lawrens
,
and
attempted
the
execution
of
this
his
design
in
his
favour
,
by
the
means
of
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fifth
,
who
was
newly
come
to
the
Empire
.
Besides
,
he
put
into
his
hands
the
government
of
the
City
of
Florence
,
with
this
condition
,
that
he
should
undertake
nothing
,
without
the
advice
and
consent
of
the
Citizens
.
Then
he
enriched
him
with
all
the
Honours
and
Offices
his
brother
had
enjoyed
in
the
Church-State
;
and
yet
desirous
every
day
to
make
him
greater
,
and
to
satisfie
the
instant
prayers
of
his
Mother
Alfonsina
.
He
made
war
with
Francesco
Maria
della
Rovere
,
Duke
of
Vrbin
;
and
having
sent
an
Army
against
him
,
under
the
command
of
Renzo
di
Lere
,
he
took
his
Dutchy
from
him
,
and
invested
with
the
title
of
Duke
of
Vrbin
Lawrens
his
Nephew
;
the
poor
Duke
and
his
Lady
being
constrained
to
fly
to
Mantua
for
refuge
.
With
the
same
intention
,
though
not
with
the
same
success
,
he
strove
to
pick
a
quarrel
with
Alfonse
,
Duke
of
Ferrara
;
but
he
being
a
Prince
experienced
in
war
,
and
under
the
protection
of
a
strong
City
,
easily
defeated
the
Popes
design
and
artifices
.
Lawrens
being
dead
,
the
Pope
sent
the
Cardinal
of
Medicis
to
Florence
,
to
govern
that
City
;
and
in
him
first
began
to
relent
that
great
ardour
,
with
which
he
had
hitherto
pursued
the
advancement
of
his
Family
,
giving
himself
over
to
other
Employments
,
much
more
necessary
,
and
more
becoming
a
Prelate
,
whose
care
was
not
only
to
be
bounded
within
the
walls
of
Rome
,
but
over
all
Christendome
.
Adrian
the
sixth
was
Leo's
Successour
,
he
had
been
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fifth
his
Tutor
,
and
was
created
Pope
the
year
of
our
Lord
1529.
being
then
in
Victoria
,
a
City
of
Spain
:
As
soon
as
he
received
the
news
of
his
Election
,
he
embarqued
at
Terracona
,
and
came
to
Genoa
;
where
having
received
the
Complements
of
Ambassadours
of
all
parts
,
he
came
in
great
triumph
to
Rome
.
This
Pope
was
indeed
too
severe
with
his
kindred
;
and
under
him
,
the
Court
of
Rome
pass'd
from
one
extremity
to
another
:
for
his
Predecessours
gave
all
to
their
Nephews
,
and
he
refus'd
to
give
them
even
that
which
they
deserved
;
and
for
this
reason
he
was
blam'd
,
not
only
by
the
Court
,
and
forraign
Ambassadours
,
but
also
by
the
common
people
,
as
being
unnatural
and
clownish
.
There
was
in
Siena
one
of
his
Cozens
sons
,
maintained
there
in
his
studies
by
the
Pope
;
who
being
moved
with
the
ambition
of
rising
under
his
Uncles
Pontificat
,
came
to
Rome
without
order
;
but
the
Pope
no
sooner
had
notice
of
it
,
but
he
commanded
(
without
being
prevail'd
upon
to
see
him
)
that
he
should
instantly
be
carried
back
again
upon
a
hackney
Horse
;
giving
order
to
his
Confessor
,
to
tutor
him
sharply
for
being
so
bold
;
and
bidding
him
remember
to
take
from
his
Uncle
,
an
example
of
modesty
and
temperance
,
and
apply
himself
strongly
to
his
study
,
and
the
practise
of
vertue
,
which
would
advance
him
without
help
of
his
kindred
,
or
at
least
very
little
.
Many
others
of
his
kindred
,
even
his
Nephews
,
came
from
Germany
to
Rome
,
with
a
design
to
enrich
their
fortunes
,
as
other
Popes
Relations
had
done
;
but
they
soon
found
they
had
abus'd
themselves
,
for
the
Pope
,
angry
at
their
journey
,
sent
them
all
back
,
with
no
other
Present
,
then
each
of
them
a
woollen
Sute
,
and
just
as
much
money
as
would
suffice
to
bear
their
charges
.
Nay
,
even
to
one
,
who
out
of
necessity
was
come
a
foot
,
he
refused
to
give
any
more
then
would
just
defray
his
expences
on
foot
back
again
.
'T
is
true
,
that
some
Cardinals
were
very
Noble
to
them
.
This
Pope
was
continually
blaming
the
Prodigality
of
those
who
had
bestowed
such
great
riches
upon
the
Church
.
In
the
year
that
this
Pope
liv'd
,
Rome
was
so
afflicted
and
visited
with
Warre
,
Famine
,
and
Plague
,
that
it
cannot
be
remembted
without
tears
,
and
the
people
very
unjustly
laid
all
the
fault
upon
the
Pope
,
all
mouths
being
open
to
clamour
against
him
,
and
sing
the
Latin
Verse
:
Semper
de
Sextis
diruta
Roma
fuit
.
To
Adrian
succeeded
Clement
the
Seventh
of
the
Family
of
the
Medici
,
who
conserving
the
wonted
ambition
of
this
Family
encreased
their
revenues
and
power
with
all
his
industry
,
insomuch
that
after
he
had
been
imprison'd
and
extraordinarily
ill
us'd
by
the
Emperour
Charles
the
Fifth
,
he
nevertheless
entred
into
a
consederacy
with
him
,
upon
condition
that
he
should
give
his
bastard
Daughter
Margaret
in
Marriage
to
Alexander
of
Medici
,
Lawrens
his
Son
,
and
by
force
of
Arms
oblige
the
Florentines
to
acknowledge
him
for
their
Lawful
Prince
.
All
this
was
accordingly
executed
,
the
Emperor
having
sent
the
Prince
of
Orange
with
a
very
great
Army
to
settle
the
Medici
in
their
new
principality
.
And
Clement
not
content
with
this
;
as
soon
as
the
Emperour
was
gone
into
Spain
,
made
a
new
league
with
Francis
the
First
of
France
,
and
to
strengthen
it
,
Henry
the
Second
,
the
Daulphin
of
France
,
married
Catharina
of
Medicis
Daughter
to
Laurens
;
the
wedding
was
kept
at
Marseillis
,
where
the
King
and
the
Pope
were
both
present
.
The
Pope
having
thus
happily
setled
his
family
,
returned
to
Rome
,
and
there
died
:
In
September
1534.
and
in
the
same
year
,
in
the
Month
of
October
,
Paul
the
Third
was
chosen
to
fill
his
place
,
with
great
joy
and
applause
of
the
people
of
Rome
.
He
was
Alezander
Farnese
Cardinal
,
and
one
who
shewed
himself
worthy
of
so
eminent
a
dignity
.
His
first
work
was
to
find
out
means
to
advance
his
Family
;
and
therefore
in
December
following
he
created
two
of
his
Nephews
Cardinals
;
one
Alexander
Fernese
,
Son
to
Pietro
luigi
Farnese
his
own
Son
,
for
the
Pope
had
been
married
before
he
was
Cardinal
;
and
the
other
Guido
ascanso
Forza
Costanza
his
daughters
Son
.
Alexander
being
suddenly
dead
,
the
Cardinal
Hippolito
Medici
was
made
Vice-Chancellour
of
the
Church
,
and
Vice-Chamberlain
after
the
death
of
Cardinal
Spinola
.
Thus
from
day
to
day
,
as
places
and
offices
became
vacant
,
the
Popes
Nephews
were
sure
to
have
them
.
Paul
was
very
desirous
to
procure
a
meeting
between
the
Emperour
and
the
King
of
France
,
where
he
desir'd
to
be
present
in
person
also
;
which
thing
being
carried
on
by
his
Legat
,
Cardinal
Carpi
was
well
accepted
and
agreed
of
by
both
Princes
▪
the
Town
of
Nizza
in
Pro●ence
,
but
b●longing
to
the
Duke
of
Savoy
:
was
chosen
for
the
place
of
meeting
,
as
being
conveniently
situated
upon
the
Sea
〈◊〉
The
Pope
,
though
old
,
was
the
first
that
came
to
the
place
appointed
,
having
endured
very
great
inconveniencies
in
his
journey
;
and
yet
he
was
disappointed
at
last
of
his
desires
;
for
these
two
Princes
having
penetrated
into
the
Popes
design
,
found
that
it
was
not
out
of
any
love
to
Christendome
,
but
only
out
of
a
fond
affection
to
his
family
that
he
had
desir'd
their
company
.
So
they
refused
to
see
one
another
in
his
presence
,
but
came
separatly
,
and
kiss'd
the
Popes
feet
with
no
small
mortification
to
his
Holiness
,
being
thus
deluded
and
almost
derided
.
And
indeed
this
interparly
was
not
desired
nor
procur'd
by
the
Pope
,
either
with
a
design
of
appeasing
the
differences
in
Religion
,
or
of
making
a
League
betwixt
the
Christian
Princes
against
the
Turk
,
though
this
were
the
pretext
,
but
with
a
purpose
to
get
Margaret
of
Austria
,
the
widdow
of
Alexander
Medici
,
for
Octavio
Farneze
his
Grandchild
;
and
following
the
example
of
Clement
the
Seventh
,
give
Victoria
,
afterwards
married
to
Guido
Vbaldo
Duke
of
Vrbin
,
his
Neece
,
to
some
Prince
of
the
blood
of
France
,
having
chosen
out
the
Duke
of
Vendosme
,
who
was
a
young
Prince
of
great
merit
and
hopes
:
but
for
this
time
●●e
●ope
was
forced
to
return
to
Rome
without
having
effected
his
designs
,
as
the
King
of
France
went
to
his
own
Kingdome
,
and
the
Emperour
to
Marseilles
,
where
he
visited
the
French
King
.
Some
time
after
the
Pope
obtained
from
the
Emperour
the
City
of
Novar●●
for
his
Son
Pietro
Luigi
;
and
made
up
the
match
between
his
Grandchild
Octavio
and
the
Princess
〈◊〉
Daughter
to
the
Emperour
,
and
widdow
of
Alexander
Medici
;
this
done
,
the
Pope
undertook
the
recovery
of
the
City
of
Lamerino
,
which
he
pretended
to
be
devoted
to
the
Church
by
the
death
of
Giovani
Maria
Varrano
,
who
had
receiv'd
the
investiture
of
that
place
from
Leo
the
Tenth
,
and
dyed
without
any
male
children
,
and
upon
this
Title
made
warre
against
the
young
Guido
Vbaldo
da
Feltro
,
who
by
the
Womens
side
pretended
a
right
to
it
but
not
being
able
to
maintain
it
,
was
fain
to
fly
and
leave
the
place
to
the
Pope
,
who
having
taken
it
,
presently
gave
the
investiture
to
his
Grand-child
Octavio
Farneze
,
making
him
Duke
of
Camerino
,
and
Receivour
General
of
the
Church
,
having
before
made
him
Prefect
of
Rome
in
the
place
of
the
Duke
of
Vrbin
.
But
this
Popes
ambition
swell'd
much
higher
,
for
he
went
about
to
buy
the
Dutchy
of
Millan
of
the
Emperour
with
the
Churches
money
,
and
make
an
unalienable
Patrimony
of
the
Family
of
the
Farnezes
.
But
the
Emperour
,
though
very
necessitous
and
extreamly
sollicited
by
the
Pope
with
a
vast
summe
of
ready
mony
,
was
nevertheless
so
prudent
as
not
to
dismember
from
his
Empire
so
considerable
a
part
of
it
.
Besides
this
the
Pope
gave
to
his
Son
Pietro
Luigi
,
against
the
consent
of
almost
all
the
Cardinals
,
the
noble
Cities
of
Parma
and
Placentia
in
Lombardy
,
which
were
Fiefs
of
the
Church
.
The
said
Pietro
Luigi
was
murdered
by
the
principal
Citizens
of
Placentia
in
a
conjuration
layed
and
carried
on
by
the
Emperours
order
;
who
all
along
refused
to
confirm
Pietro
Luigi
in
this
new
Princ●pality
,
the
Pope
pretending
that
the
Emperour
should
acknowledge
him
for
lawful
Lord
and
Master
of
these
Cities
;
which
he
was
so
far
from
doing
,
that
he
endeavour'd
to
take
them
from
him
;
whereupon
the
Pope
was
forced
,
that
he
might
support
his
Son
,
to
side
with
the
French
,
who
failed
not
to
settle
his
Grand-child
Octavio
,
though
with
this
condition
that
he
should
renounce
Camerino
,
and
restore
it
to
the
Church
,
and
be
content
with
Parma
and
Placentia
,
for
which
he
should
pay
every
year
seven
thousand
Crowns
to
the
Apostolick
Chamber
.
Thus
the
Nipotismo
was
in
great
credit
and
Authority
in
Pauls
time
:
for
this
Pope
spared
nothing
to
make
them
great
,
alienating
the
Churches
Lands
,
and
maintaining
them
in
the
possession
of
their
acquisitions
with
the
Churches
Mony
,
which
stirr'd
the
indignation
of
all
Christendome
,
and
made
the
Hereticks
,
who
by
this
time
were
multiplied
like
Grashoppers
,
take
from
them
an
occasion
to
deny
the
Popes
authority
and
primac●
.
Julius
the
third
,
who
succeeded
Paul
,
preserv'd
his
Nipotismo
in
a
handsome
condition
and
rank
,
but
was
not
so
furiously
transported
with
Ambition
to
settle
them
in
Dukedomes
and
Principalities
.
His
humour
was
g●y
and
merry
,
a
good
companion
,
and
one
that
lov'd
to
eat
and
drink
well
with
his
friends
.
And
yet
though
this
jovial
inclination
of
his
made
him
little
enclin'd
to
warlike
attempts
,
he
nevertheless
sent
great
Succours
to
the
Duke
of
Florence
,
C●sm●
,
in
his
Warre
against
the
Sienezes
:
and
this
because
the
said
Duke
had
promis'd
him
to
make
his
Brother
Baldwin
Marquis
of
Monte
san
Sabino
;
which
thing
was
not
only
executed
,
but
besides
,
the
Dukes
Daughter
was
promised
in
Marriage
to
Fabian
de
monti
Baldovin
his
Son
;
she
was
afterwards
married
to
Alfonse
Duke
of
Ferrara
.
Giulio
made
also
five
of
his
Nephews
Cardinals
,
to
wit
,
Christopher
di
Monte
,
Fulvio
de
la
Corg●●●
,
Innocentia
de
monte
,
Geronimo
Simoncello
.
and
Roberto
de
Monte
pulcrano
.
To
these
he
was
very
liberal
,
but
to
say
true
,
not
prodigal
,
as
his
Predecessors
had
been
.
'T
is
true
,
he
did
what
he
could
,
to
make
his
Brother
Baldwin
Duke
of
〈◊〉
,
and
d●prive
the
Church
of
so
good
a
State
,
but
the
Cardinals
oppos'd
him
so
vigorously
,
that
he
was
fain
to
desist
from
his
design
.
Julius
being
dead
,
the
very
name
of
the
Nipoti●●●
dyed
with
him
,
for
in
the
year
1555
Marcelius
the
Second
was
made
Pope
;
who
would
never
endure
,
that
any
of
his
kindred
should
come
neer
Rome
,
no
not
his
own
Brother
.
Nay
more
,
he
would
never
suffer
that
two
Nephewes
of
his
,
who
before
his
Election
liv'd
with
him
,
following
their
Studies
in
Rome
under
his
care
,
should
receive
any
visits
as
his
Nephews
;
and
he
forbid
him
to
stir
out
of
doors
,
least
in
going
to
School
they
should
be
owned
in
the
streets
,
and
receive
the
Complements
of
persons
of
quality
.
They
that
knew
much
of
his
mind
while
he
was
Cardinal
,
said
after
his
death
,
That
his
intention
was
altogether
bent
to
apply
some
remedy
to
the
ambition
of
the
Popes
;
and
that
he
had
particularly
resolved
to
give
to
his
Brother
and
Kindred
but
just
as
much
as
would
maintain
them
like
ordinary
Gentlemen
▪
but
not
so
much
as
a
simple
Barony
,
much
less
Dukedomes
and
Principalities
;
and
to
this
he
would
have
the
advice
and
consent
of
the
whole
Colledge
of
Cardinals
,
having
a
firme
purpose
of
making
most
secure
decrees
,
by
which
the
Popes
should
be
bound
,
and
kindred
from
giving
any
thing
to
their
Kindred
without
the
consent
of
all
the
Cardinals
.
But
while
he
was
intent
upon
so
good
a
work
,
he
was
surprized
by
death
twenty
dayes
after
his
election
;
so
that
in
so
short
a
time
he
did
neither
good
nor
harme
to
the
Church
.
To
him
succeeded
Paul
the
Fourth
,
of
the
House
and
Family
of
Caraffa
in
the
same
year
1555.
This
Pope
was
one
of
the
most
fantasticall
ill
humour'd
men
that
all
the
World
could
afford
.
He
presently
made
his
Brothers
Son
Carlo
Caraffa
Cardinal
;
and
to
him
he
gave
so
much
Authority
,
that
it
seemed
that
the
Popes
Will
depended
upon
his
pleasure
.
He
excommunicated
Mark
Antonia
Colomna
,
and
Ascanio
his
Son
,
under
divers
pretexts
,
but
indeed
only
to
take
from
them
those
offices
and
honours
which
they
had
in
Rome
,
and
to
seize
upon
all
their
Revenues
within
the
Territories
of
the
Church
;
which
was
severely
executed
;
the
Pope
at
the
same
time
giving
the
investiture
of
all
their
estates
to
Giovani
,
Count
of
Montorio
his
Brothers
Son
,
giving
him
the
Title
of
Duke
of
Paliano
,
which
place
he
immediatly
went
about
to
fortifie
,
that
it
might
hold
out
against
the
forces
the
Colonesses
were
raising
to
recover
their
lands
,
as
at
last
they
did
.
A
little
after
he
made
Antonio
Caraffa
the
Earles
brother
,
Marquess
of
Montebello
,
a
place
which
he
had
deprived
the
right
owner
,
the
Earl
of
Bagno
,
of
,
as
being
contumacious
,
and
for
having
,
as
the
Pope
said
,
ingrossed
that
money
which
the
King
of
France
had
sent
for
the
War
in
Italy
.
The
Nephewes
of
this
Pope
became
at
last
so
insolent
by
their
Uncles
indulgence
,
that
they
did
rob
,
spoyl
,
ravish
,
kill
,
and
in
a
word
commit
all
sorts
of
crimes
with
impunity
;
Exercising
so
many
cheats
and
frauds
upon
the
poor
people
,
that
not
only
they
made
all
the
World
cry
out
against
them
,
but
at
last
moved
the
indignation
of
their
own
Uncle
,
and
provoked
him
to
be
severe
to
them
,
driving
them
away
out
of
Rome
,
and
depriving
them
of
all
honour
and
dignity
.
Pius
the
Fourth
of
Milan
,
of
the
Family
of
the
Medici
,
but
of
that
branch
that
was
then
setled
in
Milan
,
was
chosen
Pauls
Successor
;
and
no
sooner
had
he
taken
possession
of
the
Popedome
,
but
he
fell
to
frame
a
process
and
impeachment
against
the
Nipotismo
of
his
Predecessor
,
with
a
design
to
punish
them
severely
;
which
he
executed
,
but
with
an
affront
to
the
holy
Character
of
a
Pope
,
for
he
made
as
if
he
had
pardon'd
them
all
their
misdemeanours
,
which
he
confirmed
with
an
Oath
;
to
which
the
Caraffas
trusting
,
came
to
Rome
,
but
no
sooner
were
they
there
,
but
by
the
Popes
order
,
they
were
clap'd
up
in
prison
,
and
having
undergone
a
new
tryal
,
were
all
condemned
to
die
.
The
Cardinal
Carlo
Caraffa
was
strangled
,
the
Earls
of
Montorio
and
of
Alife
,
and
Leonardo
di
Cardine
were
beheaded
.
Thus
the
City
was
as
it
were
purged
of
these
abominations
which
this
Nipotismo
had
defiled
it
with
.
After
this
the
good
Pope
Pius
,
that
he
might
not
come
short
of
the
Piety
of
his
Predecessors
,
introduced
a
new
Nipotismo
;
for
above
five
and
twenty
Nephewes
,
brothers
and
sisters
children
,
came
in
upon
him
,
of
whom
he
refus'd
none
,
but
raised
as
high
as
it
was
possible
for
him
to
do
,
making
them
all
rich
,
and
allying
them
with
great
families
;
but
his
kindness
did
particularly
extend
to
Giovani
Antonio
Sarbellone
his
Nephew
,
who
seemed
to
be
born
to
heap
riches
together
.
But
Pius
the
Fifth
,
who
succeeded
Pius
the
Fourth
,
was
not
at
all
of
this
Humour
,
for
he
was
absolutely
averse
from
any
such
unjust
wayes
of
advancing
his
kindred
,
having
hardly
condescended
to
make
Michael
Bonello
his
Sisters
son
Cardinal
;
and
certainly
he
had
never
done
it
,
if
all
the
Cardinals
unanimously
had
not
raised
in
him
a
Scruple
of
Conscience
,
by
saying
,
That
he
refused
to
promote
one
who
was
most
worthy
of
that
Honour
.
Therefore
at
last
,
and
as
it
were
by
force
,
he
declar'd
him
Cardinal
,
but
with
a
strict
Order
not
to
meddle
with
state
affairs
without
Commission
.
Gregory
the
Thirteenth
of
the
Family
of
the
Buon
Compagni
,
who
was
chosen
Pope
after
the
death
of
Pius
in
the
year
1572.
followed
not
so
good
a
path
,
but
declin'd
to
a
great
indulgence
for
his
Relations
.
First
,
he
presently
made
Philippo
Buoncompagno
his
Nephew
Cardinal
,
to
whom
he
gave
many
Abbyes
which
were
vacant
in
his
Predecessors
time
.
Besides
he
call'd
about
him
all
his
Nephewes
,
and
Cozens
,
to
whom
he
gave
Offices
,
Dignities
,
Governments
and
Lordships
,
enough
to
make
him
great
.
'T●●
true
,
he
shewed
no
great
ambition
of
making
them
great
Princes
,
because
he
saw
little
prob●●ility
of
a
good
success
,
but
he
heaped
Abb●es
and
Prelatures
upon
them
as
many
as
they
pleased
.
He
dyed
1585
the
tenth
of
April
,
and
had
for
Successor
upon
the
24th
of
the
same
Month
,
Sixtus
the
Fifth
of
the
poor
Family
of
the
Peretti
having
been
a
Monk
of
that
conventual
Order
,
of
which
Sixtus
the
fourth
who
lov'd
his
kindred
so
well
was
.
In
his
first
beginning
he
seem'd
a
little
averse
from
his
kindred
,
not
that
he
despised
them
,
but
he
shewed
no
desire
of
making
them
Princes
;
but
they
that
made
any
foundation
upon
this
exteriour
were
much
deceiv'd
,
for
there
never
was
a
Pope
that
had
a
greater
love
for
his
relations
then
this
;
and
all
well
considered
,
we
shall
find
,
that
Sixtus
the
fifth
gave
away
much
more
to
his
Nipo●●smo
,
then
Sixtus
the
Fourth
;
for
his
Family
of
〈◊〉
,
was
very
Noble
,
and
liv'd
splendidly
▪
before
his
assumption
to
the
pontificat
,
whereas
the
F●mily
of
P●retti
was
so
poor
,
that
they
had
not
bread
to
eat
,
being
fain
to
beg
here
and
there
.
One
of
Sixtus
the
Fifth
his
Sisters
was
a
Laundress
in
Ets●●li
,
and
c●me
to
see
her
Brother
in
〈◊〉
upon
an
Ass
,
which
was
led
by
a
Halter
by
h●r
●ldest
Son
,
and
with
all
this
he
left
him
all
〈◊〉
and
great
.
He
lov'd
this
Sister
of
his
Camd●a
most
tenderly
,
insomuch
that
he
could
never
see
her
enough
;
and
for
her
sake
in
the
first
month
of
his
Popedome
,
he
made
one
of
her
Sons
Cardinal
,
giving
him
his
own
Cardinals
Cap
,
and
c●lling
him
by
the
name
of
Cardinal
M●ncealto
,
though
he
was
but
one
and
twenty
years
old
.
To
him
Sixtus
gave
in
Abbyes
and
Church-lands
above
five
and
thirty
thousand
Duckats
a
ye●●
▪
which
was
no
small
revenue
,
in
the
hands
of
one
,
who
lov'd
much
to
be
thrifty
.
To
the
other
Brother
,
who
had
led
the
Asse
,
he
gave
the
chiefest
offices
and
places
of
Rome
,
and
married
him
with
great
pomp
and
solemnity
,
to
a
rich
Roman
Lady
.
He
assigned
20
thousand
Crowns
a
year
to
his
said
sister
Camilla
,
who
drawing
allwayes
before
her
Eyes
,
her
ancient
poor
condition
,
could
never
be
brought
to
lead
a
great
Ladyes
life
,
but
liv'd
allwayes
like
a
country
Woman
.
Her
two
Daughters
were
both
married
,
one
to
Virginio
Vrtino
,
and
the
other
to
the
high
Constable
of
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
;
Ca●onna
,
to
one
of
which
he
gave
for
portion
,
a
hundred
thousand
Crowns
,
and
made
a
Cardinal
of
the
family
of
the
Colonna
,
together
with
great
Offices
and
Revenues
.
Besides
this
,
he
made
Alexander
Beretto
his
brothers
Son
Cardinal
,
and
assign'd
him
a
revenue
of
twenty
thousand
Duckats
in
Offices
within
Rome
,
and
in
the
Popes
Territories
,
in
which
he
had
great
number
of
Benefices
.
In
a
word
,
Sixtus
when
he
dyed
left
to
his
Family
the
sum
of
a
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
Duckats
yearly
revenue
,
besides
money
in
spe●●e
,
and
the
wonder
of
this
was
,
that
it
was
all
done
without
any
prejudice
to
the
Church
,
but
so
much
to
the
contrary
;
for
he
surpassed
in
the
stateliness
of
his
edifices
in
Rome
,
the
ancient
Romans
,
and
yet
left
behind
him
five
millions
of
Crowns
to
the
Church
,
to
the
astonishment
of
all
Christendome
.
There
is
little
or
nothing
to
be
said
of
Vrban
the
seventh
,
who
succeeded
Sixtus
in
the
year
1590
,
because
he
liv'd
but
13
dayes
after
his
election
:
But
his
kindred
of
the
house
of
Castagna
,
in
Genoa
,
having
suddenly
heard
the
news
of
his
elevation
,
hastened
to
Rome
;
but
three
dayes
journey
from
Genoa
,
they
receiv'd
the
newes
of
his
death
:
Whereupon
they
were
forced
to
return
home
,
and
keep
close
for
a
great
while
,
to
avoyd
the
derision
and
mocking
of
their
Enemies
.
And
this
was
,
because
that
they
had
gone
out
of
the
City
in
great
pompe
and
state
;
beginning
allready
to
carry
themselves
like
so
many
Princes
:
but
their
pretensions
vanishd
with
the
Popes
death
.
Nevertheless
the
Pope
in
so
short
a
time
shewed
himself
kind
,
for
he
left
them
some
considerable
Legacies
,
having
given
away
to
the
company
of
the
Nunti●ta
,
whose
Protector
he
had
been
,
all
that
was
in
his
power
to
distribute
.
But
that
which
Vrban
could
not
compass
in
thirteen
daye●
,
Gregory
the
fourteenth
his
Successor
did
in
ten
months
.
This
Pope
was
of
the
family
Sfondrata
of
Milan
,
and
very
desirous
of
adding
to
the
greatness
of
his
family
.
And
because
that
Paulo
Emilio
Sfondrato
was
at
the
time
of
his
creation
in
Milan
,
the
Pope
refus'd
to
dispatch
any
business
before
his
coming
to
Rome
,
where
presently
he
was
made
Cardinal
,
and
had
twelve
thousand
Crowns
a
year
assigned
him
the
same
day
,
besides
a
great
number
of
Abbies
and
Offices
which
his
Uncle
gave
him
a
little
after
.
The
Pope
was
used
to
pass
most
part
of
his
time
with
this
Cardinal
;
no
business
passing
,
but
what
was
sifted
between
them
;
the
Pope
often
saying
to
him
,
Nephew
,
make
a
good
purse
before
I
die
:
And
the
Nephew
,
who
understood
the
means
▪
did
not
fail
to
obey
him
,
and
out
of
every
hundred
take
ninety
for
himself
;
the
rest
he
left
to
the
Church
,
and
that
was
alwayes
the
worst
money
.
Two
moneths
after
,
he
made
the
Count
Sfondrati
,
another
of
his
Nephews
,
General
of
the
holy
Church
,
and
sent
him
to
the
Wars
of
France
,
having
first
married
him
with
the
daughter
of
the
Prince
of
Massa
,
and
made
him
Duke
of
Monte
Marciano
,
which
Dutchy
the
Pope
pretended
to
be
devolved
to
the
Church
,
ever
since
the
death
of
Alfonso
Picolomini
,
Duke
of
the
said
place
,
whom
the
great
Duke
of
Florence
put
to
death
;
and
the
Pope
immediately
confiscated
all
that
he
enjoyed
in
the
Territories
of
the
Church
,
pretending
,
that
the
said
Alfonso
was
a
Rebel
to
the
Church
:
Whereupon
he
gave
his
Nephew
the
investiture
of
the
Dutchy
.
Innocentius
the
ninth
succeeded
to
Gregory
the
fourteenth
,
in
the
year
1509.
who
lived
but
two
months
,
and
by
consequence
was
not
in
a
capacity
of
leaving
much
to
his
Relations
;
many
of
them
nevertheless
were
already
come
from
Bologne
,
the
Popes
native
Country
;
amongst
whom
he
made
one
Cardinal
,
and
that
was
Antonio
Fachinetti
;
but
he
gave
him
no
other
Office
,
then
that
of
a
Referendary
,
there
being
no
other
of
any
consideration
vacant
.
'T
is
true
,
I
believe
,
that
he
thought
not
of
dying
so
soon
,
for
else
he
would
have
provided
more
largely
for
this
Cardinal
,
and
the
rest
of
his
kindred
;
His
death
was
very
unwelcome
to
them
,
all
having
begun
already
to
build
Castles
in
the
air
;
but
particularly
to
one
of
them
,
who
pretended
to
be
General
of
the
Churches
Forces
,
to
marry
a
Princess
,
and
be
revenged
of
all
his
Enemies
;
but
he
came
so
far
short
of
all
,
that
instead
of
the
equipage
of
a
Gentleman
,
that
he
came
to
Rome
in
,
he
returned
in
a
poor
plight
to
Bologna
.
A
month
after
,
Clement
the
eighth
,
of
the
House
of
Aldobrandino
of
Florenee
,
was
chosen
Pope
,
with
an
incredible
joy
of
all
the
people
of
Rome
:
He
himself
was
born
in
the
City
of
Fano
.
This
Pope
found
his
Family
full
of
noble
and
ancient
Blood
,
but
as
empty
of
Riches
;
therefore
calling
them
to
him
,
he
began
,
by
his
Predecessours
example
,
to
give
them
Offices
,
Places
,
and
Dignities
,
but
with
a
certain
moderation
,
and
not
precipitating
his
Favours
,
as
the
others
had
done
,
but
giving
to
day
one
thing
,
and
to
morrow
another
,
he
contented
them
all
without
scandal
.
In
his
first
promotion
of
Cardinals
,
he
created
two
of
his
Nephews
,
viz.
Pietro
Aldobrand●no
,
his
Brothers
Son
,
and
Cinthio
Passero
di
Sinigaglia
,
his
Sisters
Son
;
and
with
the
help
of
these
two
,
the
Pope
did
govern
all
the
Church
Affairs
,
desiring
every
thing
should
pass
by
their
hands
,
particularly
through
Cardinal
Pietro
Aldobrandino
,
whom
he
lov'd
most
cordially
,
calling
him
,
the
Idol
of
his
heart
;
and
often
,
for
fear
of
contradicting
him
,
he
would
let
him
do
as
he
listed
.
The
charge
of
General
of
the
Church
,
was
given
to
Giovanni
Francesco
Aldobrandino
,
another
of
his
Nephews
;
in
which
place
he
enjoyed
,
not
only
all
of
the
Prerogatives
and
Priviledges
that
had
been
granted
to
the
other
Nephews
of
Popes
,
but
besides
,
his
Holiness
encreased
his
pay
by
two
thousand
Crowns
a
year
,
and
invented
new
priviledges
for
him
.
In
the
year
1595.
he
bought
the
Marquisat
of
Meldola
,
which
he
bestowed
upon
Octavio
Aldobrandino
,
another
of
his
Nephews
,
declaring
him
absolute
Soveraign
of
the
said
place
;
but
yet
made
him
stay
in
Rome
,
that
he
might
be
at
hand
,
&
lose
no
occasions
of
getting
something
else
from
him
:
at
last
Alfonso
d'
Es●e
,
last
Duke
of
Ferrara
,
happening
to
dye
in
the
year
1597.
the
Pope
thought
to
take
this
Principality
for
himself
,
as
being
devolv'd
to
the
Church
,
and
resolv'd
to
give
the
investiture
to
his
Nephew
Octavio
;
so
having
held
a
publick
Consistory
,
in
which
he
declared
,
that
the
Dutchy
of
Ferrara
was
become
the
Churches
patrimony
;
and
immediately
ordered
Cardinal
Aldobrandino
to
raise
a
powerful
Army
,
and
put
himself
in
possession
of
the
said
Dutchy
,
by
driving
out
Cesar
of
Este
,
who
was
Heir
by
the
Will
of
the
late
Duke
,
and
was
actually
in
possession
:
But
the
Pope
pretended
,
that
he
being
a
Bastard
,
was
incapable
of
inheriting
.
The
Cardinal
soon
got
together
a
great
Army
,
and
so
frighted
Don
Cesar
,
that
he
was
forced
to
fly
to
Modena
,
and
leave
Ferrara
to
the
Pope
;
and
the
Cardinal
Aldobrandino
,
after
some
Articles
agreed
on
between
his
Uncle
and
Don
Cesar
,
entred
the
place
,
and
took
possession
of
it
in
the
name
of
the
Church
,
with
little
joy
to
the
Inhabitants
,
who
lost
a
good
Master
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
Church-men
,
who
change
every
day
their
Governours
.
As
soon
as
the
news
of
the
rendition
of
Ferrara
came
to
the
Popes
ears
,
he
began
,
by
all
means
,
to
procure
the
investiture
for
his
Nephew
Octavio
,
for
whom
he
thought
the
Marquisat
of
Meldola
but
inconsiderable
.
But
he
met
with
a
strange
repugnancy
in
all
the
Cardinals
for
his
design
;
they
having
,
by
a
common
consent
and
union
,
resolved
to
oppose
the
Popes
desire
,
and
not
endure
,
that
the
Church
should
be
depriv'd
of
so
considerable
a
City
,
which
it
had
but
newly
acquired
.
The
Pope
foreseeing
,
by
this
reluctancy
of
the
Cardinals
,
that
it
was
a
business
hardly
to
be
carried
in
a
publick
Consistory
,
forbore
to
speak
of
it
there
,
but
took
another
course
;
for
calling
the
Cardinals
one
by
one
into
his
chamber
,
he
there
signified
to
them
his
desire
;
but
they
all
refused
to
consent
,
or
be
any
wayes
accessary
to
the
alienating
so
considerable
a
piece
of
the
Popedome
.
So
that
the
Pope
thought
it
was
not
safe
to
do
it
without
them
,
and
by
force
,
for
fear
of
leaving
his
Nephew
involv'd
in
a
continual
War
,
against
all
the
succeeding
Popes
,
and
Don
Cesar
:
and
therefore
he
resolv'd
to
go
in
person
,
and
take
possession
in
the
name
of
the
Church
.
A
little
after
,
he
made
another
of
his
Nephews
Cardinal
,
who
was
Silvestro
Aldobrandino
,
Prior
of
Rome
,
to
whom
he
gave
an
infinite
number
of
Benefices
.
Thus
Clement
did
every
day
do
his
endeavour
to
procure
riches
for
his
Family
,
either
in
lands
or
moveables
,
who
of
their
side
were
as
ready
to
receive
,
as
their
Uncle
could
be
to
give
,
particularly
when
it
was
ready
money
.
Leo
the
eleventh
,
who
succeeded
to
Clement
,
had
not
the
same
good
fortune
;
for
being
chosen
in
the
year
1665.
he
liv'd
but
five
and
twenty
dayes
:
In
which
time
he
projected
much
,
but
executed
little
;
amongst
other
things
,
he
gave
out
,
that
his
design
was
not
to
advance
his
kindred
,
but
only
to
continue
them
in
their
quality
,
and
make
their
Estates
plentiful
and
easie
;
which
is
a
certain
moderation
,
which
most
of
the
Popes
do
affect
to
shew
in
their
first
administration
of
the
Popedom
;
for
even
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
who
gave
with
so
profuse
a
hand
,
did
still
pretend
,
that
he
did
nothing
but
what
was
lawful
,
and
to
the
advantage
of
the
Church
.
This
Pope
had
many
Relations
in
the
Family
of
the
Medici
,
but
in
that
branch
which
was
not
come
to
be
Princes
;
but
his
Darling
amongst
them
,
was
Alexander
Medici
,
son
to
his
brother
Bernardetto
,
which
Alexander
had
a
son
of
twenty
years
old
,
called
Octaviano
,
which
was
the
Popes
Fathers
name
:
Whereupon
the
Pope
sent
for
him
,
with
an
intention
to
make
him
Cardinal
,
and
keep
him
by
him
:
but
the
very
same
day
that
he
came
to
Rome
,
the
Pope
dyed
,
without
being
able
to
promote
him
to
that
degree
of
honour●
which
was
a
great
affliction
to
all
the
kindred
.
Now
let
us
speak
of
Paul
the
fifth
,
of
the
Family
of
Borghese
,
made
Pope
in
1605.
who
in
an
instant
filled
Rome
with
Borgheses
.
The
Pope
was
of
a
most
kind
nature
,
and
particularly
to
his
kindred
;
amongst
whom
,
while
he
was
Cardinal
,
he
was
wont
to
spend
all
his
Revenue
;
but
his
greatest
passion
was
for
Scipion
Carafelli
,
his
Sisters
son
,
whom
he
had
brought
up
from
a
child
;
and
him
he
made
Cardinal
,
as
soon
as
he
was
made
Pope
himself
,
giving
him
the
name
of
Cardinal
Borghese
;
by
which
name
he
was
ordinarily
called
,
and
did
subscribe
himself
.
This
Cardinal
,
was
the
interpreter
of
his
Uncles
mind
,
the
Mediator
of
his
favours
,
and
the
Coadjutor
in
all
weighty
matters
of
the
State
and
Church
:
They
that
expected
any
kindnesses
from
the
Pope
,
were
not
to
purchase
them
any
other
way
,
then
by
the
means
of
him
,
who
commanded
and
governed
the
Pope
and
all
things
.
The
Pope
,
desiring
to
follow
his
Predecessours
steps
,
and
employ
his
private
riches
to
the
publick
ornament
of
the
City
,
took
care
to
provide
his
Ecclesiastical
Nephews
of
Benefices
and
Church-lands
;
and
his
secular
Kinsmen
of
Places
and
Dignities
,
as
they
became
vacant
.
The
plenty
,
into
which
this
Pope
brought
his
Family
,
was
such
,
that
they
themselves
did
scarce
know
how
to
dispose
of
it
,
there
flowing
in
upon
them
,
every
day
,
vast
sums
of
money
from
all
parts
of
the
world
,
to
procure
,
by
their
means
,
the
Popes
favour
:
Whereupon
they
,
seeing
no
end
of
their
riches
,
began
,
out
of
a
complacence
to
the
Popes
humour
(
who
delighted
in
the
ornament
of
the
City
)
to
build
certain
publick
Edifices
,
so
noble
and
stately
,
that
the
King
of
France
,
who
hath
a
Kingdom
so
rich
,
and
powerful
,
and
hereditary
,
would
scarce
have
undertaken
the
like
,
at
the
expence
of
his
whole
Kingdom
.
The
Cardinal
begun
the
Fabrick
of
that
Palazzo
Borghese
,
in
the
Campo
Martio
,
which
is
not
yet
ended
;
and
to
perfect
it
,
according
to
the
first
design
,
it
would
require
the
value
of
half
the
Churches
Territories
;
nay
,
it
is
said
,
that
in
the
foundation
alone
,
were
spent
above
two
hundred
thousand
Crowns
,
for
they
were
fain
to
demolish
great
numbers
of
houses
,
and
level
hills
,
before
they
could
bring
the
ground
to
that
true
evenness
,
which
the
design
required
.
The
Popes
brothers
began
two
Country
houses
of
pleasure
at
the
same
time
,
one
hard
by
Rome
,
and
a
little
without
the
Porta
Ponciana
;
the
other
at
Frascati
,
in
the
little
hills
called
Mendragone
:
and
we
may
easily
conclude
what
treasure
was
expended
in
these
,
by
what
the
Spanish
Ambassadour
said
one
day
to
a
Gentleman
of
the
Family
of
Borghese
,
who
waited
upon
him
thither
;
for
the
Gentleman
having
shewed
one
of
these
houses
,
asked
his
opinion
of
it
?
and
had
for
answer
these
words
,
My
King
would
not
have
undertaken
in
such
calamitous
times
as
these
are
,
so
great
a
a
fabrick
for
his
diversion
in
Madrid
.
His
Holiness
was
so
overjoyed
,
to
see
such
princely
inclinations
in
his
kindred
,
that
he
did
nothing
but
study
night
and
day
,
how
he
should
enrich
them
more
and
more
.
'T
is
true
,
he
needed
not
to
trouble
himself
much
;
for
his
Cardinal
Borghese
;
who
had
the
Popedom
at
his
disposition
,
took
all
the
incomes
for
himself
,
and
the
Family
of
the
Borgheses
,
allowing
the
Pope
a
small
matter
,
to
please
himself
with
the
mending
of
a
Street
,
or
a
Church
,
or
some
publick
Edifice
;
this
Pope
having
surpassed
all
his
Predecessors
,
in
erecting
new
Edifices
,
and
procuring
by
all
wayes
the
ornament
of
the
City
.
In
those
dayes
the
Nipotismo
was
most
triumphant
,
all
the
former
Popes
Nephews
having
never
been
invested
with
so
absolute
an
authority
,
as
that
of
the
Cardinal
Borghese
,
and
the
rest
of
his
Nephews
.
Paul
lived
sixteen
years
in
the
Chair
of
the
Popes
,
so
that
the
Nipotismo
had
time
to
give
root
and
foundation
to
their
greatness
,
as
indeed
they
did
,
but
forgot
to
strike
a
nail
into
the
Wheel
of
Fortune
,
to
hinder
it
from
turning
about
;
and
therefore
not
long
after
,
it
began
to
slide
downwards
,
as
we
shall
declare
in
time
and
place
.
At
last
,
in
the
year
1621.
Paul
dyed
,
to
the
great
grief
of
the
Romans
,
who
lamented
very
much
his
loss
;
and
indeed
he
was
a
very
good
Pastour
,
though
he
were
a
little
too
liberal
of
the
Wool
of
his
Flock
to
his
Kindred
;
for
he
left
to
the
Prince
of
Salmona
alone
his
Nephew
,
above
a
hundred
thousand
Crowns
yearly
revenue
;
to
the
Cardinal
as
much
,
besides
the
vast
sums
of
money
layed
out
in
those
Buildings
we
have
mentioned
;
they
were
thought
also
,
to
have
vast
sums
of
ready
money
,
unknown
to
their
Uncle
;
the
Cardinal
alone
being
supposed
to
have
above
a
million
in
specie
:
So
that
Paul
left
not
a
farthing
to
the
Church
.
His
Successour
was
Gregory
the
fifteenth
,
of
Bologna
,
of
the
noble
Family
Ludovisio
,
pretty
rich
,
but
very
abundant
in
Relations
and
Kindred
.
This
Pope
,
before
he
began
to
mannage
the
publick
Affairs
of
Christendom
,
resolved
first
to
establish
the
particular
Interest
of
his
House
and
Family
;
therefore
having
seen
the
example
of
Leo
the
tenth
,
who
by
reason
of
the
shortness
of
his
life
,
could
not
bestow
the
dignity
of
Cardinal
upon
any
of
his
Relations
;
three
dayes
after
his
creation
,
he
made
Ludovico
Ludovisio
,
his
brothers
son
,
Cardinal
;
and
the
same
day
he
made
Oratio
Ludovisio
,
his
brother
,
General
▪
of
the
Church
,
though
he
were
absent
;
and
as
soon
as
he
came
to
Rome
,
he
made
him
Duke
of
Fiano
,
and
assigned
him
other
Lands
bought
with
the
Churches
money
.
The
same
day
he
distributed
amongst
some
other
Nephews
,
many
considerable
Offices
,
both
within
and
without
Rome
,
though
〈◊〉
of
those
,
upon
whom
they
were
conf●rred
,
〈◊〉
●bsent
;
so
that
it
m●y
b●
said
of
〈…〉
this
Pope
▪
that
it
was
great
almost
before
it
was
born
,
or
at
least
in
its
cradle
,
entring
into
power
and
command
before
it
entred
into
Rome
.
The
Cardinal
Ludovisio
was
he
that
governed
the
weighty
Affairs
,
his
Uncle
depending
upon
him
most
absolutely
;
so
that
often
of
Negotiations
,
and
Court
business
,
he
would
communicate
little
or
nothing
to
the
Pope
;
and
when
his
Uncle
,
out
of
curiosity
,
would
sometimes
go
about
to
inform
himself
how
things
stood
;
his
Nephew
would
presumptuously
answer
him
,
and
say
,
What
need
you
trouble
your
head
,
eat
and
drink
,
and
let
me
alone
to
serve
you
.
Every
step
of
this
Cardinal
was
towards
the
advancement
of
his
Family
;
and
the
Pope
,
not
only
did
let
him
alone
,
but
would
often
exhort
him
to
make
hast
,
least
of
a
sudden
he
should
be
depriv'd
of
the
means
:
which
fell
out
;
for
the
Pope
liv'd
but
seven
and
twenty
moneths
;
in
which
time
,
the
Ludovisi
minded
their
business
so
well
,
that
at
their
Uncles
decease
they
had
amongst
them
,
two
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
Crowns
yearly
revenue
,
besides
ready
money
,
and
that
which
they
spent
in
publick
buildings
:
So
that
this
Nipotismo
does
deserve
the
title
,
of
the
most
subtle
&
diligent
of
all
the
precedent
Nipotismo's
,
if
we
consider
the
proportion
of
their
riches
,
and
measure
the
shortness
of
the
time
that
they
w●re
purchased
in
.
With
all
this
they
much
studied
publick
applause
,
and
to
gain
to
themselves
the
good
will
of
the
people
,
and
Roman
Nobility
;
shewing
great
respect
for
them
,
and
offering
their
service
w●llingly
upon
all
occasions
.
'T
is
tru●
,
there
was
not
much
credit
given
to
these
demonstrations
,
because
that
the
Romans
were
already
accustomed
to
see
such
Scenes
of
dissimulation
:
But
nevertheless
,
their
Uncle
,
neither
alive
nor
dead
,
was
not
prosecuted
with
Pasquinades
;
his
government
,
or
rather
his
Nephews
,
having
not
been
so
tyrannical
as
covetous
.
And
since
the
Romans
leave
them
in
peace
,
so
will
we
too
,
and
conclude
this
book
with
the
death
of
Gregory
the
fifteenth
.
Il
Nipotismo
di
Roma
:
OR
,
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
POPES
NEPHEWS
.
The
First
Part.
The
THIRD
BOOK
.
The
Contents
.
IN
which
is
treated
,
of
the
election
of
Urban
the
eighth
to
the
Popedome
.
Of
the
creation
and
disposition
of
Cardinal
Barbarino
a
Capucin
.
Of
the
Places
and
Offices
given
to
Don
Tadeo
.
Of
the
promotion
of
the
two
Brothers
,
Francesco
and
Antonio
Barbarini
,
to
be
Cardinals
.
Of
their
avidity
in
getting
money
.
Of
some
Prelates
offended
and
moved
to
indignation
,
to
see
that
their
services
were
so
little
recompenced
by
the
Pope
.
Of
the
Cardinal
Filomarini
,
made
Arch-Bishop
of
Naples
.
Of
the
inclination
of
the
Barbarini
,
to
carry
all
things
with
a
high
hand
.
Of
some
Pasquins
made
against
them
.
Of
the
great
hatred
the
Romans
did
bear
them
.
Of
the
design
of
the
Barbarini
to
make
themselves
great
Princes
.
Of
the
Title
of
Cardinal
Padrone
given
to
Francesco
Barbarino
.
Of
the
Duke
of
Parma
his
journey
to
Rome
.
Of
the
title
of
Eminency
given
to
the
Cardinal
.
Of
the
great
riches
the
Barbarini
were
in
possession
of
after
the
death
of
Urban
.
Of
the
reasons
,
why
Cardinal
Francesco
Barbarini
might
hope
to
be
Pope
.
Of
there
being
three
Cardinals
of
this
name
all
at
a
time
.
How
Innocentius
the
tenth
was
Urban's
Successour
.
Of
all
that
passed
about
the
Cardinalship
,
marriage
and
banishment
of
the
Prince
Pamphilio
,
the
Popes
Nephew
.
Of
the
authority
and
government
of
Donna
Olympya
;
and
of
her
way
of
treating
affairs
.
Of
Innocentius's
nearest
Relations
.
Of
the
promotion
of
Astalli
to
the
Cardinalship
.
Of
the
Railleri●s
,
Pasquins
,
and
Discourses
,
that
were
held
about
this
promotion
.
Of
Astalli
his
banishment
,
and
the
promotion
of
Azzolini
.
Of
Innocentius
,
and
the
assumption
of
Alexander
to
the
Poped●me
.
Of
Don
Mario's
journey
t●wards
Rome
stopped
by
an
express
order
from
the
Pope
.
Of
the
affront
that
Don
Mario
received
,
in
being
f●rced
to
return
to
Si●na
.
Of
the
hon●ur
〈◊〉
the
P●pes
hindred
did
〈…〉
in
Siena
▪
〈…〉
shewed
them
by
〈◊〉
State
of
Venice
,
〈…〉
Duke
of
Tuscany
.
Of
the
〈…〉
kindred
in
〈…〉
pres●nts
sent
to
Don
Mario
,
and
Don
Agostino
,
in
Siena
.
Of
the
Popes
design
and
purpose
to
call
all
his
Relations
to
Rome
:
and
of
all
that
past
in
the
execution
of
it
.
Of
an
Event
full
of
curiosity
,
about
the
History
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
made
by
Father
Palavicino
,
a
Jesuite
.
Of
the
murmurs
and
Pasquins
of
the
Romans
too
,
when
they
saw
the
Nipotismo
in
possession
of
the
Church
and
City
.
Of
the
number
of
the
Popes
Relations
.
Of
the
Offices
,
charges
and
places
that
they
possess
,
and
by
what
means
they
gr●w
rich
.
Of
the
jealousie
that
is
between
them
.
Of
Don
Agostino
his
marriage
.
Of
the
great
affection
the
Pope
bears
him
.
And
of
some
other
particularities
full
of
curiosity
and
policy
.
ALl
that
we
have
hitherto
related
,
is
nothing
but
the
Vigil
or
Eve
of
the
Nipotismo
;
now
begins
the
Festival
day
,
in
the
time
of
Vrban
the
eighth
,
of
the
Family
of
the
Barbarini
,
who
succeeded
Gregory
the
fifteenth
,
contrary
to
every
bodies
expectation
,
in
the
year
1623.
in
the
month
of
August
.
As
soon
as
the
news
of
his
Elevation
came
to
Florence
,
those
few
remnants
of
the
Family
,
who
were
then
under
the
protection
of
the
great
Duke
,
flew
,
like
so
many
Bees
to
Rome
(
and
the
Bees
are
the
Barbarini's
Coat
of
Armes
)
to
suck
the
Honey
of
the
Church
,
but
they
left
not
behind
them
their
Stings
,
wherewithall
in
sucking
it
,
they
stung
it
most
bitterly
.
Vrban
in
the
beginning
,
shewed
not
much
tenderness
for
his
kindred
,
though
he
did
openly
own
,
that
he
would
call
them
about
him
:
And
indeed
,
in
this
his
beginning
,
and
as
it
were
the
blossom
of
his
Popedom
,
he
did
one
of
the
worthiest
actions
of
his
life
,
which
was
the
giving
of
a
Cardinals
Cap
to
Francesco
Barbarini
,
his
Nephew
,
a
Personage
truly
worthy
so
great
an
honour
;
being
endowed
with
the
singular
qualities
of
an
exemplary
life
and
integrity
,
which
made
him
worthy
,
and
more
then
worthy
,
of
the
Popedom
it self
.
The
year
after
,
which
was
1624.
he
made
Cardinal
,
his
brother
,
that
was
a
Capucin
,
and
went
by
the
name
of
brother
Antony
Barbarin
,
whom
the
Pope
loved
entirely
;
he
gave
him
the
title
of
Cardinal
of
Saint
Oposrius
,
but
he
had
been
so
accustomed
to
the
strictness
of
a
Capucines
life
,
that
being
raised
to
this
great
dignity
,
he
demeaned
himself
with
the
same
meanness
as
before
;
he
had
much
ado
to
custom
himself
to
that
great
Cope
which
the
Cardinals
wear
;
neither
would
their
wide
large
Sleeves
agree
with
him
,
and
he
had
given
order
to
have
them
made
close
and
streight
,
after
the
Capucins
fashion
:
But
that
that
was
most
ridiculous
was
,
that
when
he
saluted
any
body
,
instead
of
putting
off
his
Hat
,
he
would
only
put
it
back
with
a
nod
,
as
the
Monks
do
their
Hoods
;
so
that
once
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Venetian
Ambassadour
▪
it
fell
backwards
to
the
ground
,
with
no
small
laughter
of
the
Assistants
▪
Thus
he
was
the
diversion
of
the
whole
Colledge
of
Cardinals
.
Don
Tad●●
,
the
Popes
other
brother
,
was
made
G●neral
of
the
Churches
Forces
,
Prefect
of
Rome
,
and
in
the
long
reign
of
his
brother
,
had
so
many
Civil
and
Military
Offices
conferr'd
upon
him
,
that
he
could
not
remember
them
himself
;
the
rather
,
because
that
he
never
car'd
to
exercise
the
functions
of
them
,
so
he
might
receive
the
revenue
,
which
he
forgot
not
to
put
up
carefully
;
that
is
,
in
a
word
,
he
took
a
good
account
of
the
profit
,
but
could
give
none
of
the
satisfying
the
obligation
those
Offices
laid
upon
him
.
In
the
year
1668.
the
seventh
of
February
,
the
Pope
,
that
he
might
more
and
more
fortifie
the
Family
of
the
Barbarines
,
created
another
Cardinal
of
that
name
,
Francesco's
brother
,
under
the
title
of
Santa
Maria
in
Aquino
.
These
two
brothers
,
though
elevated
to
the
same
dignity
,
were
nevertheless
of
a
different
humour
;
for
one
made
it
his
business
,
to
edifie
the
publick
by
good
actions
;
and
the
other
,
did
nothing
but
scandalize
all
the
world
by
his
vicious
deportments
;
insomuch
,
that
whosoever
will
weigh
the
vertues
of
the
one
against
the
vices
of
the
other
,
shall
see
,
that
the
ill
actions
of
Cardinal
Antonio
,
are
far
heavier
then
the
good
ones
of
his
brother
,
though
his
brothers
piety
be
very
great
.
'T
is
true
,
that
when
once
Cardinal
Antonio
began
to
frequent
the
French
,
that
he
changed
,
as
it
were
his
nature
,
for
of
a
covetous
hater
of
Learning
,
he
became
a
generous
promoter
of
Ingenuity
,
and
very
officious
to
all
sorts
of
persons
;
so
that
now
we
may
say
,
that
he
is
a
noble
Prince
,
and
a
good
Cardinal
,
whereas
before
he
was
esteemed
an
ill
bred
Gentleman
,
and
a
wicked
Cardinal
,
and
as
much
blame
and
dishonour
as
he
contracted
then
,
so
much
reputation
and
credit
hath
he
now
gained
.
Vrban
in
the
beginning
shew'd
a
most
exact
diligence
,
in
the
government
of
the
Church
;
and
in
truth
,
Cardinal
Francesco
,
and
he
,
did
take
no
small
pains
in
reforming
the
abuses
,
as
well
of
the
Clergy
and
Monks
,
as
of
the
Court
and
temporal
administration
;
so
that
forraign
Princes
and
Nations
were
very
much
edified
,
by
the
Popes
zeal
,
and
Cardinal
Francesco
his
sincerity
,
by
which
he
did
endeavour
to
please
every
body
.
But
after
five
or
six
years
time
passed
thus
in
the
continual
cares
of
the
Pontificat
,
he
began
to
grow
weary
,
not
of
doing
good
,
but
of
doing
it
so
often
;
therefore
leaving
the
mannagement
of
the
most
important
Affairs
to
his
Nephews
,
he
began
to
take
his
ease
,
and
they
taking
possession
of
business
,
did
at
the
same
time
engross
their
Uncles
inclinations
and
intentions
,
that
they
did
,
as
it
were
,
bind
his
will
to
theirs
.
Then
the
desire
of
growing
rich
did
so
blind
them
,
that
night
and
day
they
did
think
of
nothing
else
,
but
of
the
means
to
make
themselves
Princes
,
〈◊〉
their
Family
,
and
fill
their
Coffers
with
treasure
.
As
soon
as
any
Abbey
was
vacant
,
it
was
immediately
conferr'd
upon
one
of
them
,
and
th●n
as
soon
as
any
other
good
Benitice
fell
out
,
it
was
presented
to
the
other
;
so
that
between
them
,
they
had
all
that
was
rich
and
worth
speaking
o●
,
at
last
,
both
Cardinals
,
being
so
full
that
they
could
hold
no
more
,
would
bestow
vacant
Benifices
upon
their
little
Nephews
:
nay
,
to
above
five
or
six
of
Vrban's
little
Cozens
,
were
given
Benefices
while
they
were
yet
in
their
Cradles
;
the
precedent
Popes
Decrees
being
despised
,
and
by
these
proceedings
,
the
very
br●ad
taken
out
of
the
mouths
of
those
Prelates
,
that
had
served
the
Church
with
zeal
and
care
;
which
was
enough
almost
to
make
them
desperate
,
seeing
little
children
,
scarce
born
,
preferred
to
them
,
who
had
so
much
deserts
.
More
then
this
,
I
think
it
may
be
said
,
that
some
Benefices
were
disposed
of
to
those
that
were
not
yet
born
;
for
in
the
Articles
of
marriage
of
one
of
the
Barbarines
with
a
Lady
of
the
Family
of
Colonna
,
one
was
,
That
a
certain
Abby
should
be
given
to
the
first-born
;
so
that
in
the
time
of
this
good
Pope
,
Church
lands
w●re
bestowed
on
those
,
who
were
not
yet
in
the
world
,
but
by
imagination
;
and
those
that
〈◊〉
really
,
and
with
great
pains
,
serv'd
the
Church
,
were
altogether
depriv'd
of
their
reward
.
A
certain
Prelate
of
Bologne
,
who
with
great
zeal
had
bestirred
him
in
his
Ecclesiastical
imployment
,
went
to
Rome
to
receive
his
recompence
,
and
having
presented
himself
to
the
Barba●ines
,
was
desired
to
stay
a
little
while
:
This
l●ttle
while
proved
the
space
of
eight
years
,
in
which
an
infinity
of
Benefices
were
vacant
,
but
the
g●●d
Prelate
could
get
none
of
them
,
because
that
the
Barbarines
divided
all
amongst
themselves
,
he
seeing
this
,
resolved
to
return
home
empty
as
he
came
;
and
as
he
was
going
out
of
Rome
,
some
body
from
the
Barbarines
told
him
,
that
he
ought
to
expect
a
little
longer
,
and
take
a
little
more
patience
:
To
whom
,
with
tears
in
his
eyes
▪
he
answered
,
They
must
be
Saints
,
and
not
men
,
who
can
see
the
bread
eaten
from
their
mouths
by
the
Barbarines
,
and
not
be
cast
into
despair
.
Another
,
who
had
stayed
as
long
to
no
purpose
,
resolved
at
last
to
be
gone
;
and
being
importun'd
by
his
friend
to
stay
a
little
longer
,
answered
him
thus
,
If
the
Church
,
dear
friend
,
had
as
many
Popedomes
,
as
the
Pope
hath
Nephews
and
Cozens
,
and
that
there
one
that
did
not
see
some
where
,
I
might
have
some
hopes
;
but
since
there
is
but
one
Popedom
,
I
should
be
a
fool
to
expect
any
part
of
it
from
th●se
,
who
do
not
think
it
enough
to
divide
among
themselves
.
Of
these
examples
,
I
believe
,
I
could
make
half
a
dozen
Volumes
in
folio
,
and
all
of
persons
that
are
now
living
;
but
I
will
not
weary
the
Reader
with
the
Lecture
of
them
;
Let
it
suffice
for
him
to
know
,
that
Vrban
never
gave
any
thing
for
a
recompence
,
to
those
that
had
served
the
Church
,
except
his
Nephews
had
first
refused
it
;
and
they
refused
so
little
,
that
in
the
end
,
all
Vrban's
rewards
amounted
to
nothing
.
If
any
body
could
brag
of
a
considerable
fortune
made
under
the
Barbarini
,
it
was
a
sign
,
that
such
a
one
had
serv'd
them
,
and
not
the
Church
.
Thus
in
the
year
1641.
the
Pope
made
Ascanio
Filomarino
Cardinal
,
and
Archbishop
of
Naples
,
though
the
service
he
had
done
the
Church
,
did
scarce
deserve
him
a
simple
Canonicat
,
so
far
was
he
from
meriting
an
Archbishoprick
,
yet
Vrban
promoted
him
,
because
he
had
done
most
eminent
service
to
the
Barbarines
family
:
And
indeed
,
in
this
Vrban
cannot
but
be
thanked
,
for
enriching
the
Church
(
though
his
design
were
not
such
)
with
a
person
adorned
with
so
many
excellent
qualities
,
which
made
him
worthy
of
the
Popedom
it self
;
having
,
since
this
his
elevation
,
edified
,
not
only
his
Flock
,
but
all
Christendome
,
and
rendred
most
singular
service
to
the
House
of
Austria
,
in
the
revolt
of
Naples
,
and
the
business
of
Massinello
,
in
the
year
1647.
If
the
Barbarines
pretend
to
the
contrary
,
that
they
have
advanced
and
promoted
those
who
had
a
true
zeal
for
the
Church
,
they
will
do
well
to
produce
their
names
:
But
I
desire
my
Reader
to
take
this
precaution
,
and
observe
,
that
if
any
body
was
rewarded
,
under
pretence
of
having
served
the
Church
,
there
was
the
Cheat
;
for
they
that
pretended
most
to
serve
the
Church
,
were
they
,
that
in
effect
did
work
the
Barbarines
designs
and
interests
to
an
issue
:
Upon
this
account
,
in
one
promotion
,
were
made
Cardinals
the
following
Prelates
,
Gio.
Baptista
Pamphilio
,
who
was
since
Innocentius
the
tenth
,
Gio.
Francesco
Palotta
,
and
Gio.
Francesco
de
Contiguidii
da
Bagno
;
the
first
,
because
he
had
been
Nuntio
in
Spain
,
the
second
in
Germany
,
and
the
third
in
France
;
yet
the
Pope
could
never
be
brought
to
make
Monsignor
Visconti
,
who
was
Nuntio
in
Polonia
,
Cardinal
,
for
all
the
great
instances
of
that
King
,
though
the
said
Visconti
was
a
most
worthy
Prelate
,
and
one
who
had
done
the
Church
more
service
in
his
Employment
,
then
all
the
other
three
together
;
and
yet
for
all
that
,
he
remained
excluded
,
while
the
others
were
admitted
to
that
honour
.
Why
then
was
this
affront
done
to
Visconti
?
I
'le
tell
you
;
while
he
was
in
Polonia
,
he
serv'd
the
Church
,
and
not
the
Barbarines
;
and
the
others
,
in
their
Nuntiatures
,
did
the
quite
contrary
.
Naturally
Vrban
was
averse
from
making
of
Cardinals
;
and
if
some
urgent
necessity
did
not
force
him
,
could
hardly
be
brought
to
it
;
and
yet
for
his
family
,
he
made
no
difficulty
of
breaking
the
precedent
Popes
Decrees
,
and
the
Laws
of
the
Church
,
which
forbid
to
make
two
brothers
Cardinals
,
while
they
are
both
alive
:
but
he
did
this
only
to
satisfie
his
Nephews
;
and
at
last
,
was
brought
by
them
to
make
great
numbers
of
other
Cardinals
;
for
they
,
being
towards
the
end
of
the
Pontificat
weary
of
heaping
together
,
began
to
think
,
how
they
should
preserve
their
treasure
and
power
;
and
therefore
,
to
fortifie
their
party
,
they
obliged
their
Uncle
,
to
make
a
numerous
promotion
of
their
Creatures
.
If
ever
the
Romans
mur●●●ed
and
made
Pasquins
,
it
was
in
the
time
of
●his
Nipotismo
;
for
when
the
Barbarines
took
away
from
the
Church
called
the
Rotonda
,
tha●
excellent
piece
of
Workmanship
of
Bronze
,
(
for
which
we
have
no
name
but
B●ll-metal
)
to
make
that
piece
of
Architecture
and
Pillars
,
which
adorns
the
Altar
in
Saint
Peters
Church
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
noble
and
magnificent
Works
that
ever
was
undertook
,
all
the
people
cryed
in
the
streets
,
Quod
non
fecerunt
Barbari
,
fecerunt
Barbarini
;
and
they
thought
they
had
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
exclaim
thus
against
them
,
because
it
was
certainly
affirm●d
,
th●t
the
Barbarines
had
diverted
above
〈…〉
their
private
use
in
their
●●lace
;
and
some
say
,
that
they
made
racks
for
their
Chimneys
of
it
,
but
I
scarce
believe
it
.
But
that
Pasquin
,
which
was
made
in
the
time
that
Gustave
Adolfe
,
King
of
Swede
,
invaded
Germany
,
was
fuller
of
curiosity
;
for
there
were
certain
Images
in
paper
,
that
represented
the
Church
of
God
,
all
naked
upon
a
little
bed
,
and
full
of
the
wounds
she
had
received
from
Gustave
,
and
covered
over
with
Flies
or
Bees
,
which
were
the
Barbarines
Armes
;
near
the
bed
,
was
the
Emperour
upon
his
knees
,
craving
aid
from
the
Church
,
that
he
might
fight
for
the
Church
;
from
whom
he
did
receive
this
answer
;
I
have
nothing
to
give
thee
,
O
my
Defender
,
for
the
Flies
have
sucked
me
even
to
the
very
bones
,
making
allusion
to
the
Barbarines
Armes
.
Another
time
were
found
in
the
streets
of
Rome
,
a
great
quantity
of
Pictures
;
in
every
one
of
which
was
drawn
a
poor
Prelate
,
asking
Alms
from
the
Church
to
content
himself
withall
;
to
whom
the
Church
made
answer
,
For
my
part
,
I
have
not
a
farthing
,
the
Barbarines
have
taken
all
from
me
.
Almost
at
the
same
time
,
was
seen
a
Medal
,
which
represented
Pasquin
,
lo●den
with
Swords
,
Musquets
,
Daggers
,
and
other
Weapons
,
with
an
inscription
that
said
,
To
drive
away
the
Vlle●
;
which
thing
displeased
the
Barbarines
beyond
measure
,
conceiving
that
all
this
was
nothing
but
a
design
to
make
the
people
rise
in
Armes
against
them
;
so
that
though
they
s●t
a
good
face
upon
it
,
yet
secretly
they
disposed
things
to
their
defence
,
in
case
of
a
s●dition
.
And
certainly
had
it
not
been
,
that
the
Romans
did
every
day
look
for
the
Popes
death
,
there
would
have
happened
some
revolution
,
for
the
hatred
of
the
people
to
the
Barbarines
encreased
more
and
more
the
longer
the
Pope
lived
;
one
thing
particularly
exciting
publick
envy
and
jealousie
,
which
was
,
that
the
Barbariens
did
every
day
plant
their
Armes
in
some
place
or
another
of
the
City
,
to
eternize
their
Name
and
Family
.
One
of
my
friends
had
the
curiosity
,
to
reckon
all
the
Bees
(
that
is
,
the
Barbarines
Armes
)
that
the
Barbarines
had
placed
here
and
there
,
as
well
in
the
City
,
as
in
the
State
of
the
Church
,
and
found
their
number
to
be
above
ten
thousand
,
in
Painting
,
Stone
and
Marble
.
The
Barbarines
tryed
to
make
themselves
great
Princes
;
and
trusting
to
the
great
sums
of
money
which
they
had
got
together
,
thought
they
might
make
themselves
Masters
of
a
good
part
of
Italy
:
Their
first
design
was
,
to
put
themselves
in
possession
of
the
Dutchy
of
Vrbin
,
which
in
the
year
1631.
was
fallen
to
the
Church
,
by
the
death
of
Francisco
Maria
della
Rovere
;
but
they
found
the
Cardinals
very
averse
,
and
resolved
not
to
consent
to
the
alienation
of
so
considerable
a
part
of
the
Popedom
;
they
thought
therefore
that
it
was
better
to
let
it
alone
,
considering
the
injuries
they
had
already
done
to
Venice
,
and
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
,
who
without
doubt
would
have
crossed
their
design
.
But
to
be
at
once
revenged
of
their
Enemies
,
and
draw
respect
from
their
Friends
,
they
fram'd
a
design
of
driving
the
Spaniards
out
of
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
and
giving
the
Crown
of
that
Kingdom
to
Don
Tadeo
;
this
they
thought
,
by
reason
of
the
decaying
State
that
the
House
of
Austria
was
then
in
,
that
they
might
bring
to
pass
with
little
or
no
trouble
;
but
when
the
business
came
to
be
weighed
,
and
discussed
,
in
the
presence
of
a
Prelate
,
of
great
esteem
and
credit
,
of
their
party
,
he
told
them
,
That
the
Neapolitans
had
received
such
ill
impressions
of
the
Pope
and
his
Family
,
that
they
would
sooner
give
themselves
to
the
Turk
,
then
to
the
Barbarines
.
After
this
,
they
began
to
molest
Odoardo
Farneze
,
Duke
of
Parma
,
a
Prince
who
had
deserved
better
from
the
Church
;
and
their
design
was
,
to
deprive
him
absolutely
of
Parma
and
Placentia
,
and
give
them
to
Don
Tadeo
;
but
they
met
with
greater
obstacles
then
they
expected
,
for
the
Italian
Princes
,
his
Neighbours
,
being
allarm'd
at
the
Barbarines
greatness
,
opposed
them
smartly
;
and
the
Duke
himself
,
being
a
noble
couragious
Prince
,
not
only
made
a
stout
resistance
,
but
drove
them
and
their
Army
back
to
Rome
;
from
which
place
he
might
have
chased
and
expelled
the
Barbarines
themselves
,
if
he
had
been
as
malicious
as
they
.
This
Enterprise
having
thus
failed
,
they
fell
to
courting
the
Republick
of
Luca
;
but
in
their
courtship
they
were
a
little
preposterous
,
by
shewing
their
desire
of
Empire
,
before
they
had
gained
their
Mistresses
affections
;
for
having
excommunicated
her
,
the
Lucheses
,
being
advertised
of
their
good
intentions
,
prevented
,
by
timely
remedies
,
the
execution
of
them
:
And
thus
the
Barbarines
were
▪
fain
to
give
over
with
shame
that
which
they
had
begun
with
rashness
.
Perceiving
at
last
,
that
none
of
these
Ambitious
plots
would
hit
,
and
that
all
Princes
and
the
Cardinals
themselves
began
to
be
weary
of
their
long
tyranny
;
they
conceived
a
thought
of
making
the
Popedome
hereditary
in
their
family
,
which
thing
seemed
at
first
feasible
,
because
that
most
of
the
Cardinals
that
ha●●een
created
at
their
recommendation
,
had
a
very
good
opinion
of
Cardinal
Francisco
;
and
besides
,
they
had
a
secret
way
of
compassing
this
their
design
,
which
,
though
very
wicked
,
was
yet
well
enough
invented
;
and
that
was
,
to
give
to
every
Cardinal
of
their
creatures
,
who
were
much
above
the
two
thirds
of
the
Colledge
;
some
one
City
of
the
Popedome
,
which
they
should
enjoy
for
their
life-time
,
as
Soveraign
Princes
,
and
so
makes
as
many
Princes
as
Cardinals
,
but
above
all
,
they
had
resolved
to
present
Cardinal
Richelieu
,
with
the
whole
state
of
Avignon
,
that
they
might
have
assistance
from
the
French
,
in
the
rest
of
their
enterprize
.
They
had
betwixt
them
,
divers
conferences
and
meetings
upon
this
new
project
,
and
Don
Tadeo
made
every
thing
so
easie
,
that
it
was
a
great
pleasure
to
hear
him
discourse
upon
it
;
but
Cardinal
Francesco
,
who
judged
according
to
the
rules
of
conscience
and
true
policy
,
laughed
it
out
of
doors
,
and
order'd
there
should
be
no
more
mention
made
of
it
.
This
design
being
thus
crushed
in
the
Cradle
,
to
the
great
displeasure
of
those
that
had
conceived
it
,
the
Barbarines
layed
aside
all
thoughts
of
becoming
Princes
,
and
continued
in
their
wonted
way
of
gathering
riches
,
in
which
they
met
with
all
success
and
facility
,
by
reason
of
the
great
experience
they
had
of
the
interests
and
business
of
the
Church
.
And
certainly
there
scarce
ever
was
a
more
able
and
capable
Nipotismo
then
this
,
for
no
sooner
were
they
in
possession
of
the
management
of
the
affairs
of
Europe
,
but
they
shewed
themselves
master
Politicians
.
And
indeed
the
authority
which
Vrban
gave
to
Cardinal
Francesco
was
not
ordinary
;
and
though
the
precedent
Popes
,
had
in
effect
given
all
power
to
their
Nephewes
,
yet
were
they
contented
with
the
substance
of
the
thing
,
and
did
not
affect
new
names
,
and
titles
.
But
Vrban
thought
,
it
was
not
enough
to
give
the
power
,
except
he
gave
with
it
the
vanity
,
and
appearance
of
honour
;
therefore
his
Nephew
Francesco
,
to
be
Cardinal
Padroen
,
that
is
,
Cardinal
,
Master
,
and
Lord
,
a
title
never
heard
of
before
in
Rome
;
for
the
Popes
his
Predecessors
,
when
they
spoke
of
their
Nephewes
would
say
,
for
example
,
the
Cardinal
Ludovisio
our
Nephew
,
the
Cardinal
Borghese
our
Nephew
:
but
Vrban
from
morning
to
evening
,
had
nothing
in
his
mouth
,
but
the
Cardinal
Padrone
,
as
,
call
the
Cardinal
Padrone
,
where
is
the
Cardinal
Padrone
,
spake
to
the
Cardinal
Padrone
,
&c.
so
that
nothing
was
heard
up
and
down
,
but
Cardinal
Padrone
,
to
the
astonishment
of
the
Embassadours
of
Christian
Princes
,
who
thought
themselves
honoured
enough
,
to
call
themselves
the
Popes
Sons
,
and
own
him
as
Father
,
while
he
in
the
presence
of
their
Embassadours
,
gives
the
title
of
Padrone
to
his
Nephew
;
nay
,
in
the
presence
of
some
Princes
themselves
,
he
used
this
Title
,
as
it
happened
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
which
occurrence
,
as
memorable
,
I
shall
here
relate
.
Odoardo
Farneze
,
Duke
of
Parma
,
was
come
in
the
year
1626
,
into
his
little
state
of
Caprarola
,
for
the
giving
of
some
Orders
which
requir'd
his
presence
;
there
he
received
an
invitation
by
a
letter
from
the
Pop●
,
brought
by
Monsignor
Fausto
,
the
Popes
Steward
,
who
waited
upon
him
with
the
Popes
Coaches
.
The
Dukes
intention
was
not
●o
go
to
Rome
,
not
that
he
had
any
aversion
to
the
〈◊〉
but
because
that
he
was
well
informed
〈…〉
●●eacherous
proceedings
of
the
Barbarines
to
〈◊〉
●any
Princes
,
and
particularly
towards
himse●●
.
Nevertheless
,
for
fear
,
least
a
denial
should
be
interpreted
,
as
a
disrespect
to
the
Popes
〈◊〉
;
(
particularly
,
having
been
once
before
as
〈◊〉
the
Gates
of
Rome
,
without
going
into
the
City
▪
and
seeing
himself
so
fairly
invited
,
he
resolved
to
go
as
he
was
in
the
habit
of
a
Travellor
,
and
with
a
slender
Court
.
The
Pope
indeed
received
him
with
all
demonstrations
of
kindness
;
but
the
Barbarines
using
their
wonted
dissimulation
,
after
they
had
given
him
some
publike
signes
of
respect
and
civility
,
did
likewise
afford
him
some
occasion
of
complaint
;
of
which
the
Duke
being
much
offended
,
thought
he
could
do
no
less
,
then
signifie
it
to
the
Pope
at
his
departure
,
and
complain
of
the
proceedings
of
the
Cardinal
Padrone
towards
a
Prince
of
his
quality
;
but
he
did
not
give
him
the
Title
of
Padrone
,
but
only
of
Cardinal
Barbarino
.
The
Pope
was
displeased
,
to
see
the
Duke
thus
〈…〉
went
about
to
appease
him
,
but
in
〈…〉
having
said
that
he
knew
that
the
〈…〉
had
a
very
great
esteem
for
his
〈◊〉
the
Duke
interrupted
him
,
and
said
,
Most
〈…〉
;
for
my
part
,
I
know
no
other
Padrone
〈◊〉
your
Holiness
.
This
answer
was
quick
,
and
biting
,
having
been
made
to
the
Pope
himself
,
who
thereby
saw
his
Title
of
Padrone
laughed
at
;
and
indeed
the
Duke
had
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
mortifie
thus
the
Barbarines
,
who
pretended
to
treat
him
more
like
their
subject
,
then
like
a
Prince
.
But
the
Barbarines
ambition
stayed
not
in
the
Title
of
Cardinal
Padrone
;
they
took
exceptions
against
the
quality
of
Illustrissime
,
with
which
hitherto
the
Cardinals
had
been
content
for
so
many
Ages
,
but
pretending
higher
,
strove
to
find
out
some
terme
that
should
not
be
inferiour
to
the
Title
of
excellency
,
which
Soveraign
Princes
in
Italy
,
and
other
places
,
did
then
take
.
This
important
point
was
often
discussed
,
and
canvassed
by
Vrban
,
and
the
Barbarines
,
and
more
then
four
or
five
singular
Titles
came
into
their
fancies
;
at
last
they
pitched
upon
the
word
E●●nency
,
which
in
effect
he
gave
to
the
C●●dinals
,
not
so
much
for
their
sake
,
as
for
his
Nephews
.
The
Princes
no
sooner
heard
of
it
,
but
that
they
might
be
even
with
him
,
they
took
the
Title
of
Highness
,
the
Barbarines
remaining
much
mortifyed
at
it
.
But
the
best
of
it
was
,
that
at
first
Vrban
had
no
mind
that
any
of
the
Cardinals
should
use
the
Title
of
Eminency
,
except
th●se
of
his
family
;
but
afterwards
foreseeing
that
the
world
would
laugh
at
him
,
he
made
his
decree
general
●or
all
the
Cardinals
.
All
this
while
it
seemed
as
if
the
Barbarines
had
chained
good
fortune
to
their
desires
,
all
things
succeeding
according
to
their
wishes
;
and
indeed
they
were
become
so
high
in
their
commands
,
that
they
despised
every
body
,
and
could
hardly
brook
that
any
Crown
in
Europe
should
oppose
,
or
not
condescend
to
the
satisfying
of
their
insatiable
inclinations
.
Never
Prince
was
more
absolute
in
a
conquest
,
then
the
Barbarines
were
in
their
administration
of
the
Church
and
City
of
Rome
;
they
laughed
at
any
body
;
let
those
that
would
talke
and
prate
;
but
nothing
but
derision
and
scorn
was
the
share
of
those
that
went
about
to
contradict
them
.
'T
is
true
,
they
had
the
good
fortune
to
meet
with
little
or
no
opposition
,
for
in
the
whole
consistory
of
the
Cardinals
,
there
were
but
five
,
who
were
not
their
Creatures
,
viz.
Medici
,
Savelli
,
Carass●
,
Lau●i
,
and
Capponial
,
creatures
of
Paul
the
fifth
,
and
these
too
being
of
a
quiet
spirit
,
and
not
undertaking
,
durst
never
oppose
them
stifly
:
The
others
who
had
been
made
Cardinals
by
them
did
nothing
but
subscribe
to
the
Barbarines
pleasure
whatever
it
was
,
so
they
lorded
it
over
the
Church
and
State
,
nay
,
over
all
Christendome
,
as
absolute
Monarchs
of
the
World
.
This
uncontrouled
power
having
lasted
three
and
twenty
years
,
Vrban
their
Uncle
died
,
leaving
the
Church
in
disorder
,
the
State
in
debt
,
and
his
family
in
possession
of
such
●a●●●iches
,
that
even
the
Stewards
that
managed
them
,
could
hard●y
believe
the
truth
of
their
accounts
.
Two
hundred
and
seven
and
twenty
Governments
,
Dignities
,
Offices
,
Abbies
,
and
Benefices
of
the
richest
sort
,
were
then
in
the
family
of
the
Barbarines
;
the
Revenue
of
which
was
so
great
,
that
I
believe
the
Barbarines
never
computed
it
,
though
they
receiv'd
it
.
The
Catholick
King
,
who
is
master
of
so
many
Provinces
,
and
who
takes
a
pride
in
filling
whole
sheets
of
Paper
with
his
Titles
,
could
not
produce
halfe
so
many
as
the
Barbarines
could
have
done
after
the
death
of
their
Uncle
.
As
for
summes
of
ready
mony
it
is
not
to
be
imagined
how
great
they
are
that
they
have
.
'T
is
believed
,
that
Cardinal
Francesco
alone
hath
under
ground
,
above
two
millions
of
Crowns
in
Gold
;
Besides
what
the
Cardinal
Antonio
hath
hidden
and
spent
in
his
long
Exile
;
And
besides
what
Don
Tadeo
sent
to
Palestrina
,
to
be
buried
in
a
new
vault
under
ground
;
and
it
is
very
certain
,
that
about
two
months
before
Vrban
dyed
,
there
were
met
in
two
nights
above
threescore
and
ten
Mules
,
loaden
with
mony
,
going
to
Palestrina
,
where
Don
Tadeo
was
to
receive
them
.
But
we
have
another
argument
of
the
Barbarines
prodigious
riches
.
For
if
Sixtus
the
Fifth
,
in
five
years
time
,
could
spend
five
Millions
of
Crowns
,
in
buildings
and
founding
of
Colledges
,
and
leave
five
millions
more
to
the
Church
,
and
yet
give
away
three
Millions
at
least
to
his
kindred
.
And
if
Gregory
the
Fifteenth
in
two
years
time
spent
vast
summs
,
for
the
succour
of
the
Valteline
and
the
Emperour
,
and
in
the
embelishing
of
Rome
,
and
yet
left
to
his
Relations
the
value
of
above
three
Millions
of
Crowns
.
Then
I
say
,
let
any
body
judge
what
riches
the
Family
of
the
Barbarines
are
in
possession
of
.
They
that
for
the
space
of
three
and
twenty
year
have
had
the
whole
Popedome
at
their
disposition
;
and
who
in
all
that
time
never
spent
for
the
Church
,
or
in
publick
Edifices
,
above
four
Millions
of
Crowns
in
Gold
;
and
yet
the
people
was
never
more
oppressed
:
therefore
we
must
conclude
,
That
their
riches
are
immense
;
and
if
we
may
calculate
them
by
comparison
of
what
the
other
Popes
Nephews
have
got
,
they
must
have
above
thirty
Millions
of
Crowns
;
and
they
that
judge
well
,
will
not
think
it
too
much
.
The
power
of
this
Nipotismo
expired
not
with
their
Uncle
;
and
though
under
his
Successor
they
suffered
a
sharp
Persecution
,
yet
are
they
even
now
at
this
time
so
recovered
of
it
,
that
they
still
deserve
the
Title
of
the
Nipotismo
Di
Roma
,
there
being
three
Cardinals
of
them
alive
,
a
thing
which
was
never
seen
before
,
and
will
scarce
be
seen
hereafter
in
Rome
,
that
there
should
be
three
Cardinals
of
the
same
Name
and
Family
;
and
that
which
is
most
considerable
is
,
that
they
are
now
in
great
esteem
with
the
Romans
.
Francesco
,
who
is
the
Elder
Brother
,
being
respected
as
a
Saint
;
and
if
he
be
alive
when
the
Sea
of
Rome
shall
be
vacant
,
he
will
go
near
to
get
the
Popedome
once
more
into
his
family
,
and
the
Cardinals
ought
to
choose
him
for
three
reasons
.
First
,
Because
of
the
purity
of
his
life
;
neither
can
it
be
said
,
that
he
Counterfits
Piety
,
and
feigns
devotion
,
as
many
others
have
done
.
Because
,
it
is
not
possible
,
that
a
man
shall
equally
deceive
the
World
in
his
Infancy
,
his
youth
,
his
riper
years
,
and
his
old
age
;
therefore
,
certainly
,
since
this
Cardinal
hath
appear'd
,
even
from
his
youth
,
to
be
what
he
now
is
,
we
ought
to
conclude
him
to
be
of
an
unfeigned
integrity
.
The
second
reason
,
for
which
Cardinal
Francesco
deserves
to
be
Pope
,
is
his
great
experience
in
Ecclesiastick
and
Civil
affairs
,
there
being
no
Cardinal
now
alive
,
that
is
half
so
well
instructed
in
them
as
he
:
so
that
upon
this
score
Christendome
would
be
sure
to
be
well
provided
of
a
Pope
.
The
third
reason
is
,
That
the
Barbarines
being
already
exceedingly
rich
,
they
would
not
now
be
so
subject
to
that
great
avidity
of
heaping
treasure
upon
treasure
as
they
were
at
first
.
But
I
reckon
without
mine
host
,
and
would
do
better
to
leave
these
thoughts
to
the
Cardinals
,
who
will
have
time
enough
to
examine
them
,
since
Alexander
hath
of
late
taken
new
forces
,
and
is
not
like
to
dye
yet
.
The
second
Cardinal
of
this
Family
,
that
is
Antonio
,
hath
by
his
change
of
life
,
wiped
away
that
scandalous
impression
,
which
his
first
demeanours
,
under
the
Pontificat
of
his
Uncle
,
had
given
of
him
.
And
indeed
,
in
that
time
he
did
lead
a
life
too
full
of
liberty
and
debauchery
,
and
did
not
only
scandalize
all
Europe
,
but
by
his
proud
carriage
disobliged
the
Embassadours
of
many
Princes
,
and
made
the
Romans
hate
him
so
,
that
at
midnight
they
would
cry
out
in
the
streets
,
il
Cardinal
Antonio
serve
in
Roma
di
demo●i●
:
but
as
I
have
said
already
,
After
he
once
began
to
frequent
the
French
,
and
follow
their
humour
,
he
changed
his
nature
,
and
the
Romans
changed
their
note
to
his
advantage
,
seeing
him
become
generous
,
full
of
affability
and
civility
,
and
much
enclin'd
to
promote
learning
,
so
that
now
they
cry
Antonio
Barbarino
,
sembra
un
angelo
divino
.
But
for
the
Popedome
,
he
need
not
expect
it
;
for
all
the
Miracles
in
the
World
,
will
not
take
away
altogether
an
ill
impression
from
the
Italians
,
when
once
it
hath
had
a
foundation
in
their
minds
.
Charles
Barbarino
,
who
is
the
third
,
is
very
obsequious
to
his
Uncle
Francesco
,
who
does
with
a
great
deal
of
care
give
him
such
instructions
,
as
may
breed
Vertue
and
Piety
in
him
.
Many
think
that
most
of
his
good
qualities
are
feigned
;
but
for
my
part
,
I
think
,
we
ought
to
judg
well
of
exteriour
probity
,
and
leave
the
secret
of
dissimulation
to
him
that
knowes
the
heart
;
though
most
say
,
That
he
is
Cardinal
Antonio
within
;
and
Cardinal
Francesco
without
.
But
now
it
is
time
to
leave
the
Barbarines
,
and
come
to
Donna
Olympia's
brother
in
Law
,
that
is
Innocentius
the
Tenth
,
who
was
chosen
in
1649
,
contrary
to
the
worlds
expectation
;
not
but
that
he
was
endowed
with
sufficient
good
qualities
for
so
high
a
post
:
but
that
is
the
least
thing
that
is
considered
by
the
Nipotismo
,
who
in
the
creation
of
a
new
Pope
are
very
careful
not
to
advance
one
who
should
prove
the
enemy
of
their
Family
.
In
this
Conclave
,
the
Barbarines
had
resolved
to
give
their
votes
;
and
those
of
their
party
,
rather
to
Cardinal
Medici
,
then
to
Cardinal
Pamphili●
;
and
the
sooner
,
because
,
that
upon
the
point
that
the
Cardinals
were
to
go
into
the
Conclave
,
there
were
divers
Pasquins
made
,
and
amongst
the
others
this
,
Quardateri
di
far
Papa
Pamphilio
che
vi
Mandarebbe
tutti
in
Esilio
;
and
this
other
,
Pamphilio
Mandara
le
Mosche
in
Esilio
:
So
that
the
chiefest
aime
of
the
Nipotismo
was
to
procure
the
exclusion
of
Pamphilio
,
not
only
by
means
of
their
creatures
,
but
also
by
a
formal
opposition
from
France
,
which
the
Cardinal
Antonio
was
very
earnest
for
in
that
Court
;
but
the
more
he
bestirred
himself
for
this
exclusion
,
the
more
prognosticks
there
were
of
a
contrary
success
.
Innocentius
being
then
chosen
in
spight
of
the
Barbarines
,
began
to
persecute
them
most
furiously
,
and
with
so
much
rage
and
passion
,
that
though
at
first
no
body
pittyed
them
,
yet
at
last
it
was
thought
too
severe
a
proceeding
:
In
the
mean
time
Rome
was
furnished
immediately
with
another
Nipotismo
,
as
if
it
had
been
a
perpetual
custome
and
tradition
of
the
Church
not
to
be
without
one
.
This
Pope
had
but
one
Nephew
,
called
Camillo
Pamphilio
;
who
by
him
was
made
Cardinal
in
the
first
promotion
with
the
Title
of
Padrone
,
though
he
were
very
unfit
for
so
weighty
an
Employment
.
But
Innocent
did
think
to
instruct
him
by
little
,
and
shape
him
for
business
.
'T
is
true
,
that
in
his
Remonstrances
,
he
would
be
so
sharp
and
crabbed
,
following
the
Nature
of
his
Temper
,
that
the
Cardinal
,
farre
from
learning
any
thing
,
was
put
out
of
conceit
with
business
,
and
began
to
hate
it
extreamly
;
and
because
the
Pope
continued
every
day
to
reproach
him
with
his
incapacity
and
dulness
,
the
poor
Cardinal
was
often
forced
to
feign
sickness
,
and
pretend
some
incommodity
to
avoyd
giving
of
Audience
to
Ambassadours
,
and
publick
Ministers
;
thus
would
he
be
whole
dayes
without
daring
to
appear
in
his
Uncles
presence
,
in
which
time
he
did
nothing
but
contrive
how
he
should
be
rid
of
this
yoak
;
which
though
of
Gold
,
seemed
to
him
to
be
of
Iron
,
looking
upon
himself
as
upon
the
greatest
slave
of
the
World
.
And
at
last
he
began
to
think
,
that
the
precedent
Popes
having
declar'd
some
one
of
their
Nephews
,
Princes
,
and
married
them
advantagiously
,
it
would
not
be
amiss
that
his
Uncle
should
do
as
much
for
him
.
And
indeed
,
when
the
newes
was
published
,
that
Camillo
Pamphilio
was
made
Cardinal
,
most
wise
men
wondred
at
it
;
Considering
,
that
whereas
,
all
the
desires
of
the
precedent
Popes
had
been
to
eternize
their
name
and
family
,
by
marriages
with
Princesses
and
persons
of
great
quality
;
yet
that
Innocentius
having
but
this
Nephew
in
the
World
,
as
the
only
bud
of
the
Pamphilian
family
,
should
not
only
condescend
,
but
,
as
it
were
force
him
,
be
a
Cardinal
,
and
renounce
Marriage
;
shewing
therein
an
avidity
for
present
honour
,
but
little
or
no
care
for
his
posterity
.
But
Cardinal
Pamphilio
considered
better
of
it
,
and
seeing
that
all
the
Nipotismo
consisted
in
him
alone
,
resolved
to
act
all
the
parts
of
it
,
and
play
sometimes
the
Cardinal
and
Politician
,
sometimes
the
Prince
and
the
gallant
,
and
so
make
up
a
perfect
Nipotism●
.
To
help
him
in
the
execution
of
his
design
there
happened
the
fairest
occasion
that
never
was
;
for
at
that
very
time
,
the
Princess
of
Rossana
,
being
become
a
Widdow
,
and
having
the
happy
qualities
of
rich
,
young
,
and
beautiful
;
he
thought
he
might
gain
her
;
and
indeed
it
succeeded
accordingly
:
for
this
Lady
,
though
she
were
demanded
in
Marriage
by
divers
Soveraign
Princes
,
was
pleased
to
place
all
her
affections
upon
the
Cardinal
Camillo
,
who
courted
her
secretly
with
a
resolution
to
marry
her
.
Neither
is
it
to
be
wondred
at
that
so
accomplish'd
a
Lady
,
should
encline
to
bestow
her self
upon
one
who
was
so
far
from
being
lovely
:
For
her
end
in
it
was
ambition
,
supposing
that
by
this
marriage
,
she
would
insinuate
her self
into
the
Popes
favour
,
and
by
her
beauty
and
taking
carriage
,
attract
his
kindness
,
and
so
be
mistress
of
the
Church
,
the
state
,
the
Pope
,
and
her
husband
.
But
things
fell
out
farre
different
to
her
expectation
,
for
no
sooner
had
the
Pope
the
newes
of
the
match
,
and
that
they
were
promised
to
one
another
,
but
he
immediatly
banish'd
them
both
from
Rome
.
The
Princess
made
some
resistance
,
and
refused
to
obey
this
his
order
;
saying
in
her
defence
,
That
he
had
liberty
to
banish
his
Nephews
,
as
much
as
he
pleased
,
but
not
the
Roman
Princesses
.
Neither
would
she
depart
the
City
,
the
same
day
her
Husband
left
it
;
but
some
time
a●ter
she
followed
,
saying
,
that
it
was
not
to
obey
the
Pope
,
but
to
go
to
her
Husband
.
There
was
no
body
in
Court
or
City
,
who
did
not
pity
this
Ladies
case
,
and
tax
the
Pope
not
only
of
ingratitude
towards
a
princess
,
who
had
refused
great
Princes
to
marry
his
Nephew
,
but
also
layed
brutishness
and
dulness
to
his
charge
,
as
one
who
could
not
see
the
infinite
advantages
this
match
did
bring
to
his
family
;
and
to
say
true
,
there
was
nothing
in
this
alliance
,
that
could
with
any
reason
move
the
Popes
indignation
against
his
Nephew
,
who
was
the
only
support
of
the
family
,
and
who
for
his
natural
defects
and
incapacity
of
business
,
ought
rather
to
have
been
excused
,
then
reproached
with
this
so
advantagious
a
change
of
condition
;
where
the
fortune
,
the
beauty
,
the
youth
,
and
the
parts
of
the
Lady
were
incomparable
qualities
,
which
might
be
sufficient
to
make
a
Queen
,
besides
fecundity
,
which
soon
after
she
shewed
.
Yet
for
all
this
,
the
Pope
did
stop
his
eares
to
all
reason
,
and
guided
,
or
rather
miss-led
by
his
own
fancy
,
and
the
perswasions
of
Donna
Olympia
,
continued
his
severity
towards
this
new
married
couple
.
If
we
may
guess
at
the
reasons
of
this
so
extraordinary
a
proceeding
,
I
believe
the
chiefest
was
,
because
,
that
this
Pope
by
an
extravagant
capriccio
had
resolv'd
to
introdruce
his
Sister
in
Law
,
in
the
place
of
the
other
Popes
Nipotismo's
;
and
he
accordingly
gave
to
Donna
Olympia
,
an
absolute
authority
,
not
only
over
the
Church
and
State
,
but
over
his
own
person
,
not
daring
to
take
any
resolution
without
this
Ladies
l●ave
.
And
this
was
a
thing
without
Example
;
for
if
Alexander
the
sixth
gave
himself
up
to
Vanoccia
the
Roman
Courtisan
,
by
whom
he
had
many
bastards
,
yet
he
never
suffer'd
her
to
have
any
hand
in
the
Government
,
but
would
divert
himself
in
his
houres
of
recreation
with
her
.
Whereas
Donna
Olympia
was
called
to
the
Vatican
,
not
to
serve
Innocentius
,
but
to
command
him
,
which
she
did
with
so
much
authority
,
that
she
seemed
to
be
the
Pope
,
and
he
to
be
neither
a
man
,
nor
a
Pope
.
If
ever
the
Church
was
shamefully
set
out
,
and
satyrically
painted
by
the
Hereticks
,
it
was
in
this
time
;
for
there
was
not
any
place
where
the
publick
discourse
was
not
about
this
extravagant
fancy
of
the
Popes
to
renounce
his
own
Nephew
,
and
give
himself
and
the
Popedome
,
into
the
hands
of
a
Woman
,
heretofore
—
and
now
grown
ambitious
and
covetous
.
Catholicks
and
Hereticks
together
were
astonish'd
,
and
did
murmure
to
see
,
that
he
who
called
himself
the
head
of
the
Church
,
should
be
subject
to
the
appetite
of
a
woman
;
and
that
to
her
ambitious
desires
,
he
should
be
content
to
sacrifice
his
own
Nephew
,
and
deprive
himself
of
that
help
and
succour
,
which
according
to
the
example
of
his
predecessors
,
he
might
have
expected
from
him
.
If
there
were
any
Offices
vacant
,
or
places
empty
in
the
Court
,
nothing
was
to
be
determin'd
about
them
,
without
the
advice
of
Donna
Olympia
;
nay
,
if
there
were
Benefices
to
be
conferr'd
,
the
Officers
of
the
Datary
or
Chancery
durst
not
expediate
the
Bulls
for
them
,
having
receiv'd
an
express
order
from
his
holiness
,
to
suspend
the
expedition
of
all
business
,
'till
his
sister
in
Law
was
instructed
of
it
,
and
gave
her
consent
.
If
any
Bishopricks
were
to
be
provided
with
able
Pastors
;
all
the
competitors
made
it
their
business
to
Court
her
;
and
that
which
was
worst
,
was
,
that
they
ordinarily
carried
it
,
who
offered
most
money
,
and
not
they
that
had
greatest
deserts
;
though
it
were
true
,
That
the
more
the
person
was
unfit
,
the
more
was
he
fain
to
give
to
be
admitted
.
But
this
Womans
pride
,
carried
her
to
that
point
of
insolence
,
that
not
thinking
it
enough
to
have
had
a
Cardinals
Cap
for
one
of
her
young
Nephews
,
altogether
unworthy
of
so
high
a
Dignity
,
but
pretended
besides
,
that
in
all
promotions
,
her
voyce
and
consent
should
be
expected
,
and
followed
:
From
hence
proceeded
that
the
Courtiers
,
seeing
her
exercise
this
power
,
either
,
out
of
fear
,
or
hope
,
did
frequent
her
Palace
,
and
daily
go
to
wait
upon
her
,
not
daring
to
put
any
end
to
business
already
begun
,
or
begin
any
other
,
before
they
had
acquainted
her
with
every
particularity
of
it
.
Cardinal
Panzirolo
himself
,
Secretary
of
State
to
Innocentius
,
and
oppressed
with
multitude
of
affairs
,
and
the
indisposition
of
his
body
,
was
not
free
from
this
base
Cour●ship
;
but
that
he
might
humour
his
master
,
who
was
infinitely
pleased
to
see
Donna
Olympia
obeyed
,
was
fain
to
go
in
person
very
often
to
wait
upon
her
,
and
give
her
an
account
of
all
the
secret
negotiations
of
the
Court
,
and
of
every
thing
that
passed
through
his
hands
:
after
which
she
would
from
time
to
time
,
go
to
the
Vatican
,
followed
with
a
numerous
company
of
Coaches
,
and
her
hands
full
of
Papers
,
which
she
had
already
drawn
up
,
as
she
would
have
them
pass
,
and
there
stay
whole
houres
with
the
Pope
,
in
discussing
,
and
ripening
other
business
that
was
next
to
fall
in
order
.
The
wits
of
the
Court
seeing
this
,
could
not
forbear
so
good
a
subject
for
Pasquins
,
but
made
them
with
all
sharpness
,
yet
as
secretly
as
they
could
,
they
being
well
inform'd
of
the
danger
,
oft
exposing
the
defects
of
those
that
Rule
:
and
though
every
body
were
mov'd
with
indignation
to
see
the
Pope
so
much
mistake
himself
,
as
to
preferre
the
company
of
a
Woman
to
that
of
his
Nephew
,
and
the
Princess
of
Rossana
his
Wife
,
the
only
prop
of
the
Family
of
Pomphilio
;
yet
Innocent
was
so
prepossessed
against
them
,
that
he
would
not
hear
of
his
Nephewes
submissions
and
excuses
.
These
murmurs
and
satyrical
Discourses
were
all
this
while
,
either
concealed
from
the
Pope
,
or
at
least
dissembled
by
him
;
as
being
unresolved
of
the
means
that
should
bridle
so
many
tongues
,
and
stop
the
mouthes
of
all
Christendome
;
particularly
,
of
the
Protestants
,
who
made
very
good
sport
with
this
femal●
Government
,
not
only
laughing
at
the
Pope
,
who
by
the
assistance
of
the
holy
Ghost
could
not
discern
that
which
was
the
ruin
of
his
reputation
and
family
,
but
also
by
immodest
representations
,
and
contum●●●ous
pictures
,
giving
the
world
to
understand
,
that
they
were
fully
〈◊〉
of
the
disorders
of
the
C●urt
of
Rome
But
at
last
the
Pope
,
not
being
able
to
endure
any
longer
the
secret
reproofs
,
and
publick
affronts
which
he
received
from
Embassadours
,
and
Princes
themselves
,
as
well
as
from
the
greatest
part
of
the
Cardinals
;
resolv'd
to
dismiss
from
the
Court
this
ambitious
sister
in
Law
,
whose
unbridled
licence
he
had
hitherto
countenanced
,
and
to
take
away
from
her
all
sort
of
command
and
power
.
Thus
Donna
Olympia
being
banished
from
Court
,
and
the
Vatican
purged
of
her
corruptions
,
the
Pope
bethought
himself
of
introducing
a
Nipotismo
,
that
the
Church
might
not
loose
its
prescription
.
But
before
we
begin
to
discourse
of
the
particularities
of
this
new
Nipotismo
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
give
an
account
of
all
the
Popes
kindred
&
relations
,
and
begin
with
his
nearest
.
He
had
one
Nephew
,
and
two
Neeces
,
besides
a
sister
,
of
whom
we
shall
say
but
little
as
,
well
because
she
led
a
Nuns
life
in
a
Convent
,
as
,
because
that
Donna
Olympia
,
out
of
a
natural
jealousie
between
Women
,
took
care
to
keep
her
from
receiving
any
kindnesses
or
favours
from
the
Pope
.
The
Prince
Camillo
Pamphilio
,
though
after
three
years
banishment
,
he
were
at
last
recall'd
to
Rome
with
his
Lady
,
was
nevertheless
in
so
ill
a
predicament
with
his
Uncle
,
who
never
was
able
to
forget
those
tales
which
Donna
Olympia
had
continually
entertained
him
with
,
to
his
Nephews
disadvantage
,
that
he
was
in
Rome
,
as
if
he
h●d
been
at
the
Indies
,
never
coming
neer
the
Pope
or
Court
,
at
which
he
was
not
much
troubled
,
as
one
who
cared
not
to
be
concern'd
in
business
,
and
thought
himself
happy
enough
in
all
private
enjoyment
of
so
lovely
a
Lady
as
his
was
.
Of
the
two
sisters
,
the
Popes
Neeces
,
the
eldest
was
married
to
D.
Andrea
Giustiniani
,
who
himself
was
a
great
favourite
of
fortune
:
For
the
Marquess
Giustiniani
,
a
person
of
great
quality
and
estate
,
seeing
himself
without
any
heirs
of
his
family
and
name
,
cast
his
Eyes
by
chance
upon
this
Gentleman
who
was
then
very
poor
and
low
,
and
though
,
as
it
afterwards
proved
,
he
was
of
the
same
branch
of
the
Giustiniani
with
the
Marquess
;
yet
it
was
at
such
a
distance
,
that
neither
of
them
did
believe
themselves
at
all
a-kin
;
he
was
then
thus
fortunately
instituted
Heir
to
a
very
great
estate
,
by
which
means
the
way
to
Grandeur
being
made
easie
to
him
,
he
found
no
difficulty
in
obtaining
in
marriage
the
neece
of
Cardinal
Pamphilio
,
who
being
immediatly
after
chosen
Pope
,
the
Prince
Giustiniani
saw
himself
of
a
sudden
become
a
part
of
the
Roman
Nipotismo
,
enjoying
those
honours
and
prerogatives
which
the
Romans
do
use
to
observe
towards
persons
of
that
quality
.
But
the
Pope
had
no
real
kindness
for
him
,
and
having
given
him
some
profitable
offices
,
refused
to
introduce
him
into
the
management
of
business
,
but
left
him
to
play
the
good
husband
in
his
own
estate
.
And
indeed
employments
of
another
nature
had
been
lost
upon
him
,
for
besides
that
he
had
alwayes
retain'd
something
of
his
meanness
when
he
was
poor
;
there
was
nothing
laudable
in
him
but
a
natural
bounty
;
and
the
Pope
being
well
inform'd
,
did
abstain
from
using
his
service
in
any
thing
of
importance
.
The
other
sister
was
married
to
Don
Nicolo
Ludovisio
,
Prince
of
Piombino
,
Nephew
of
Gregory
the
Fifteenth
,
and
brother
to
that
Cardinal
Ludovisio
,
who
in
Gregory's
time
govern'd
all
things
.
This
prince
had
enclin'd
to
this
match
,
out
of
an
opinion
of
making
great
advantages
by
it
,
as
seeing
at
that
time
that
Cardinal
Camillo
was
made
Cardinal
,
and
altogether
unfit
for
business
,
so
that
he
flattered
himself
with
an
opinion
of
being
the
only
Nephew
,
and
governing
the
Pope
and
Church
.
But
when
it
came
to
the
push
,
he
found
he
had
misreckoned
;
for
Donna
Olympia
,
his
mother
in
law
,
disappointed
all
his
ambition
by
hers
,
not
being
dispos'd
to
suffer
that
any
body
should
rule
but
her self
:
So
that
the
Prince
was
reduced
to
a
meer
complacence
and
obedience
to
her
commands
.
Neither
was
it
to
any
purpose
that
sometimes
he
would
complain
of
the
difficulties
he
found
to
be
admitted
to
the
Popes
audience
,
and
receive
those
marks
of
kindness
which
seem'd
due
to
so
neer
a
relation
,
for
Donna
Olympia
answer'd
him
in
a
haughty
manner
,
That
it
was
honors
enough
for
him
that
he
had
been
preferr'd
to
marry
her
Daughter
before
so
many
competitors
of
as
grea●
a
quality
as
himself
.
Whereupon
the
Prince
being
unwilling
to
come
to
a
rupture
with
one
who
had
so
great
an
influence
upon
the
Pope
,
would
hold
his
tongue
and
be
quiet
.
Yet
from
time
to
time
he
was
forced
amongst
his
private
friends
,
to
give
a
vent
to
his
grief
by
telling
them
,
That
the
Popes
Alliance
had
brought
him
into
the
disgrace
of
the
French
;
whereupon
his
principality
of
Piombino
was
by
them
made
a
Theater
of
their
fury
,
for
not
being
able
to
do
the
Pope
mischeif
openly
,
as
they
would
have
wished
,
they
did
content
their
spight
in
ruining
a
place
belonging
to
so
neer
a
relation
as
he
was
to
the
Pope
.
So
that
the
loss
and
dammage
he
receiv'd
,
by
being
thus
allyed
was
certain
;
whereas
the
advantages
were
uncertain
aad
inconsiderable
,
consisting
only
in
some
incomes
from
his
place
of
General
of
the
Galleys
,
and
some
such
offices
which
he
little
esteemed
.
But
when
Donna
Olympia
f●ll
once
from
that
heighth
of
favour
,
then
this
Prince
being
very
sure
,
that
the
Pope
could
not
subsist
without
some
body
to
help
him
in
so
great
a
charge
;
and
knowing
himself
to
be
in
as
neer
a
degree
as
any
body
,
and
as
fit
for
the
employment
,
began
to
conceive
hopes
of
being
called
to
Court
,
and
admitted
to
the
management
of
business
.
And
here
again
,
The
poor
Prince
was
d●c●ived
;
for
Innocent
had
all
along
conceived
such
an
ill
opinion
,
and
received
from
Donna
Olympia
such
disadvantagious
impressions
of
him
,
that
he
would
never
see
him
,
but
when
he
had
a
mind
to
be
merry
,
making
the
Prince
serve
as
a
Buff●on
to
his
diversion
,
and
never
so
much
as
mentioning
any
serious
matter
in
his
presence
.
For
all
this
the
Popes
relations
were
fully
perswaded
,
That
the
Pope
must
of
necessity
bestow
the
Title
of
Nephew
upon
some
body
;
and
〈◊〉
that
among
his
kindred
none
would
please
〈◊〉
they
went
insinuating
sometimes
one
,
〈◊〉
another
into
the
Popes
affections
.
〈…〉
of
his
side
was
in
perpetual
conferences
with
Cardinal
Panti●ollo
about
the
same
business
▪
so
that
every
hour
of
the
day
they
were
examining
the
good
qualities
of
one
or
other
to
choose
the
most
deserving
.
In
this
scarcity
of
subjects
fit
for
the
employment
,
the
Prince
Ludovisio
thought
,
that
the
honour
might
●all
upon
the
person
of
Cardinal
Albergati
,
who
went
by
the
name
of
Ludovisio
,
but
he
soon
found
an
exclusion
in
the
Popes
mind
,
as
being
ignorant
and
uncapable
of
such
a
place
.
The
Jesuite
Fabio
Albergati
,
brother
to
the
said
Cardinal
,
was
the
fitter
man
,
as
being
endowed
with
learning
,
experience
,
and
great
wisdome
in
the
managing
of
business
;
but
the
Pope
declar'd
,
That
he
would
not
make
two
brothers
of
the
same
family
Cardinals
.
So
that
at
last
,
of
all
those
that
had
been
brought
upon
the
Stage
,
there
remained
none
but
he
that
Cardinal
Panzirolo
brought
on
,
who
was
a
prodigious
off-spring
of
Fortune
,
and
the
wonder
of
Christendome
,
which
was
astonish'd
to
see
a
Pope
so
averse
from
his
relations
as
to
declare
a
supposed
Nephew
for
Cardinal
,
and
Padrone
:
but
before
we
engage
in
the
particularities
of
this
singular
event
,
we
will
say
something
to
instruct
the
Reader
about
it
.
There
never
was
acted
upon
the
Theater
of
the
Court
of
Rome
so
unexpected
and
strange
a
Scene
,
which
therefore
deserves
to
be
reckoned
amongst
the
prodigious
effects
of
Fortune
;
for
the
Pope
having
no
consanguinity
with
him
,
and
he
being
without
deserts
,
experience
,
or
any
remarkable
quality
that
might
make
him
conspicuous
,
nay
,
being
scarce
known
,
or
at
least
not
familiarly
to
the
Pope
;
he
was
nevertheless
of
a
sudden
exalted
and
promoted
to
the
degree
of
Cardinal
,
Nephew
,
and
Padrone
,
as
if
he
had
been
the
head
of
the
Pamphilian
Family
:
And
to
deserve
all
this
,
there
was
no
quality
but
that
,
being
born
of
a
Noble
Family
,
which
nevertheless
at
that
time
was
so
far
indebted
and
decayed
,
that
he
was
not
to
expect
any
assistance
in
his
fortune
from
them
.
His
name
,
not
to
hold
the
Lector
any
longer
in
suspense
,
was
Camillo
Astalli
,
a
young
Gentleman
of
about
seven
and
twenty
years
old
,
of
a
comely
aspect
,
and
a
handsome
winning
carriage
,
though
guilty
sometimes
of
too
many
complements
,
and
in
a
word
accomplish'd
,
as
they
ordinarily
are
,
whose
highest
ambition
carries
them
no
further
in
Rome
then
some
Office
or
Prelature
.
And
that
which
most
surprized
the
Court
,
was
to
see
one
exalted
thus
,
under
pretence
of
serving
and
helping
the
Pope
in
the
administration
of
State
Affairs
;
one
who
was
an
absolute
novice
to
all
negotiations
and
policy
,
by
reason
of
the
few
occasions
he
had
had
to
learn
any
thing
of
that
nature
.
But
the
occasion
of
his
coming
to
court
and
making
himself
known
,
was
,
the
alliance
which
the
Marquess
his
brother
had
contracted
with
a
Neece
of
Donna
Olympia's
,
for
she
being
ambitious
had
alwayes
embrac'd
the
occasions
of
marrying
her
relations
into
noble
families
,
as
having
a
design
to
honour
,
by
such
props
,
her
own
family
of
Maldachini
,
to
whom
that
flower
of
nobility
was
denyed
,
which
was
an
affliction
to
a
Popes
sister
in
Law
,
and
a
sister
in
Law
that
govern'd
with
an
absolute
authority
.
As
it
fell
out
,
it
was
very
fortunate
for
the
house
of
Astalli
,
that
they
were
allyed
with
her
;
because
that
they
wanted
riches
to
maintain
their
gentility
the
more
,
since
they
had
at
the
invitation
of
Donna
Olympia
bought
the
place
of
Clerk
of
the
Apostolick
chamber
,
which
office
had
absorb'd
the
greatest
part
of
their
Patrimony
;
so
that
,
if
by
chance
the
possessor
of
it
did
fail
to
make
a
fortune
,
or
did
dye
suddenly
,
the
whole
family
did
run
the
hazard
of
being
begger'd
for
ever
.
But
all
●●ll
out
luckily
;
for
Astalli
,
having
by
meanes
of
his
office
and
alliance
got
an
entrance
into
the
Court
,
addicted
himself
particularly
to
worship
and
court
Cardinal
Panzirollo
,
the
Secretary
of
State
,
who
had
a
great
Empire
over
the
Pope
▪
and
that
which
was
most
fortunate
,
was
,
that
this
Cardinal
answer'd
the
young
mans
affection
with
the
like
on
his
side
,
being
gained
by
his
obs●quious
carriage
;
at
which
all
the
Court
was
much
surprized
,
considering
that
Cardinal
Panzirollo
had
alway●s
discovered
an
inveterate
hatred
against
any
one
that
was
in
●avour
with
Inn●●ent
.
Here
the
contrary
fell
out
,
for
Panzirollo
made
it
his
task
,
to
insinuate
this
young
Gentleman
into
the
Popes
affections
,
which
at
last
he
did
so
far
,
that
the
Pope
was
infinitely
pleased
with
his
comely
garb
and
handsome
carriage
;
and
when
it
came
to
be
debated
,
whom
he
should
choose
to
case
him
of
a
part
of
those
cares
and
fatigues
which
accompany
the
Popedom
,
seeing
none
of
his
own
Relations
qualified
for
the
Employment
,
he
followed
Panzirollo's
directions
,
and
preferr'd
this
young
man
before
all
the
other
pretendants
;
so
without
any
more
to
do
,
he
was
created
Cardinal
,
declared
Nephew
,
proclaim'd
Padrone
,
and
had
the
name
of
Pamphilio
given
him
,
together
with
the
key
of
the
Popes
Closet
,
to
go
out
and
in
when
he
pleased
.
As
soon
as
this
news
was
spread
through
Rome
,
the
Politicians
following
the
humor
of
the
Town
,
began
to
discourse
of
what
would
follow
,
and
endeavoured
to
penetrate
the
secret
causes
of
the
Popes
aversion
to
his
Kindred
,
that
should
move
him
thus
to
set
up
a
counterfeit
Nephew
:
In
the
mean
time
,
the
true
Nipotismo
were
all
met
in
Donna
Olympia's
house
,
there
to
condole
with
one
another
,
upon
this
affront
and
shame
which
had
befallen
them
.
Donna
Olympia
,
who
above
all
was
enraged
at
this
so
strange
a
mutation
of
government
,
and
who
doubted
not
,
as
it
was
true
,
but
that
Cardinal
Panzirollo
was
the
Author
of
it
,
went
to
him
,
and
shewed
her
resentment
in
menaces
and
threats
,
with
all
the
passion
a
woman
was
capable
of
.
The
Cardinal
being
satisfied
,
that
he
had
obtained
his
desire
,
was
not
much
moved
at
her
reproaches
,
and
those
of
her
kindred
,
but
answering
her
with
his
ordinary
gravity
and
flegm
,
told
her
,
That
things
did
not
,
as
she
might
think
,
depend
upon
his
councels
,
but
upon
the
Popes
inclinations
,
who
lov'd
to
do
what
he
pleased
,
and
nothing
else
.
All
this
while
Rome
was
in
a
perpetual
vicissitude
of
tears
and
joy
;
of
joy
,
to
hear
the
new
counterfeit
Nipotismo's
transports
;
of
grief
and
sorrow
,
to
hear
the
complaints
of
the
old
and
real
Nipotismo
.
Ambassadours
came
laughing
and
merry
from
one
Visit
,
to
go
sad
and
full
of
tears
to
another
.
The
Priests
,
adherents
to
the
old
Nipotismo
,
said
Mass
,
and
implored
patience
from
Heaven
for
them
in
their
sufferings
;
and
the
flatterers
of
the
new
,
offered
thanksgivings
,
and
prayed
for
help
from
Heaven
for
the
continuation
of
its
power
:
while
the
new
and
false
Nipotismo
went
triumphant
through
Rome
,
and
received
the
respects
of
every
one
,
the
true
and
real
one
was
fain
to
sculk
and
lye
close
in
the
shadow
of
its
afflictions
and
disgrace
.
The
Railleries
,
the
Pasquins
,
and
the
Discourses
about
this
new
way
of
enriching
the
Church
with
a
Nipotismo
,
were
infinite
,
there
being
no
body
that
could
imagine
,
from
what
Wits
could
spring
so
many
different
Conceits
,
bad
and
good
,
as
were
publish'd
upon
this
new
subject
.
The
Cardinal
Sforza
,
who
had
alwayes
assum'd
to
himself
the
liberty
of
saying
any
thing
;
as
soon
as
he
heard
the
news
of
this
resolution
of
the
Popes
,
was
the
first
that
began
to
make
Pasquins
,
for
the
next
day
,
in
presence
of
four
of
the
chiefest
Cardinals
of
the
Colledge
,
he
said
these
very
words
,
Now
that
the
Pope
Innocent
hath
introduced
the
custome
of
making
false
Nephews
,
the
other
Popes
will
never
fail
of
Nephews
,
for
they
will
make
whole
Regiments
of
them
,
and
fill
with
such
a
generation
our
Colledge
of
Cardinals
.
But
the
words
of
a
certain
Prelate
of
Parma
were
more
sharp
and
biting
,
which
were
these
,
I
foresee
,
said
he
,
that
one
day
the
Popes
will
throw
Dice
for
their
Nipotismo
,
and
take
what
comes
uppermost
,
and
so
the
affairs
of
the
Church
will
be
managed
at
an
adventure
.
Yet
for
all
this
,
the
new
Nephew
had
all
the
interest
of
the
Church
and
State
put
into
his
hands
,
though
with
some
limitation
,
for
the
Pope
communicated
all
things
to
him
,
and
particularly
matters
of
State
;
not
so
much
to
lay
the
weight
of
them
upon
him
,
as
to
instruct
him
how
he
should
mannage
them
,
for
he
durst
not
yet
trust
to
his
small
experience
,
for
fear
of
being
deceiv'd
.
Thus
Astalii
had
properly
nothing
but
the
name
and
honour
of
Cardinal
Padrone
,
subscribing
to
all
the
Nuntioes
,
Legates
and
Governours
Commissions
,
and
receiving
Embassadours
,
when
the
Pope
was
indisposed
,
though
still
with
the
obligation
of
reporting
every
thing
to
his
Holiness
.
As
long
as
Cardinal
Panzirollo
liv'd
,
Astalli's
fortune
was
prosperous
and
good
,
because
that
the
Popes
kindred
durst
not
by
any
means
go
about
to
supplant
him
,
though
they
hated
him
perfectly
,
knowing
that
the
Cardinals
perswasions
would
still
prevail
with
their
Uncle
more
then
their
credit
;
whereupon
they
dissembled
their
design
,
and
,
according
to
the
custom
of
Rome
,
seem'd
to
rejoyce
for
that
thing
which
they
most
abhorr'd
.
But
no
sooner
had
Cardinal
Panzirollo
yeilded
up
his
last
breath
,
but
Astalli
began
to
perceive
the
decay
of
his
fortune
,
and
to
mistrust
that
which
afterwards
befell
him
;
for
no
sooner
had
this
Cardinal
shut
his
eyes
,
but
the
Popes
kindred
went
about
to
undo
him
,
and
easily
compass'd
their
intention
,
the
Pope
beginning
to
revive
that
affection
,
which
he
had
formerly
born
to
his
Sister
in
law
.
One
morning
then
,
as
the
Cardinal
Padrone
was
rising
out
of
his
bed
,
he
receiv'd
a
Message
from
the
Pope
,
whereof
the
bearer
told
him
,
That
by
his
Holinesses
Order
he
was
banished
from
Rome
,
and
forbidden
the
Popes
presence
for
ever
;
that
he
should
lay
aside
the
title
of
Cardinal
Padrone
,
and
renounce
the
name
of
Nephew
as
well
as
that
of
Pamphilio
.
And
in
a
word
,
not
only
all
his
Revenue
was
seised
on
,
but
he
could
not
get
leave
to
transport
any
thing
of
his
houshold-stuffe
or
moveables
.
So
that
the
poor
Cardinal
was
fain
to
forsake
Rome
,
seeing
that
all
wayes
to
justifie
himself
were
shut
up
,
and
all
the
favour
he
could
obtain
was
,
that
he
might
depart
in
the
night
,
to
avoid
the
derision
and
mocking
of
the
people
.
The
motive
of
this
so
severe
a
sentence
,
with
which
Astalli
was
treated
,
as
if
he
had
been
guilty
of
high
Treason
,
was
this
;
The
Barbarines
having
been
recall'd
and
reconcil'd
to
the
Pope
,
were
now
great
with
him
,
and
at
their
perswasion
,
Innocent
had
begun
to
think
of
taking
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
from
the
Spaniard
;
upon
which
subject
there
were
often
Conferences
held
between
him
,
the
Barbarines
,
and
his
Kindred
,
excluding
still
from
their
Counsels
the
Cardinal
Astalli
;
who
thereby
perceiving
,
that
the
Popes
kindness
for
him
did
begin
to
abate
,
thought
it
would
be
prudently
done
,
to
provide
in
time
some
other
protection
,
that
so
his
fall
might
be
less
,
and
he
might
have
something
to
hang
by
,
which
might
hinder
him
from
falling
to
the
bottom
of
that
precipice
,
which
was
digging
for
him
.
Having
therefore
penetrated
into
these
secret
designs
of
the
Pope
,
he
gave
the
Spaniards
notice
of
them
closely
,
and
the
advice
came
no
sooner
to
the
Catholick
Kings
ears
,
but
he
immediately
gave
such
Orders
in
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
as
quite
disappointed
the
Barbarines
plot
,
by
shutting
that
door
,
which
was
to
give
an
entrance
to
the
execution
of
their
design
.
Azzolini
,
a
Confident
and
Spy
of
Donna
Olympia's
,
took
upon
him
to
discover
who
it
was
that
had
betrayed
them
,
and
after
an
exact
search
found
,
that
it
could
be
no
body
but
Astalli
;
whereupon
the
Pope
banish'd
him
,
and
made
Azzolini
Cardinal
for
his
recompence
.
This
sudden
fall
of
the
false
Nephew
opened
all
the
mouthes
in
Rome
,
who
did
not
know
of
the
reason
of
it
,
to
exclaim
against
the
Popes
inconstancy
:
but
no
sooner
was
the
Nipotismo
down
,
but
that
Donna
Olympia
raised
her self
upon
its
ruines
;
for
the
Pope
a
weary
of
being
alone
,
call'd
his
Sister
in
Law
once
more
to
him
,
and
gave
her
back
again
all
her
former
power
,
and
more
,
if
more
could
be
,
the
true
Nipotismo
remaining
neglected
,
and
despised
in
all
these
changes
;
for
except
some
Offices
and
Places
which
they
got
,
they
were
little
more
advanced
in
the
Popes
favour
;
and
in
those
places
,
they
had
,
it
is
true
,
a
liberty
of
getting
money
by
all
Arts
,
but
still
with
the
condition
of
dependance
upon
Donna
Olympia
.
The
avidity
of
the
Barbarines
was
but
a
shadow
of
what
this
Lady
perform'd
in
reallity
;
for
under
her
government
,
Cardinalships
,
Bishopricks
,
Abbies
,
Canonicates
,
and
generally
,
all
Church
revenues
were
sold
,
as
in
a
Market
,
to
him
that
bid
most
:
She
little
cared
how
full
the
Town
was
of
murmurs
,
if
her
purse
were
full
of
Gold
;
and
that
which
was
most
intollerable
was
,
that
not
only
the
meritorious
and
deserving
people
were
neglected
,
but
banished
from
Rome
.
There
was
no
more
talk
then
of
the
Pope
,
all
the
discourse
was
of
Donna
Olympia
,
many
taking
occasion
to
say
,
That
it
were
sit
likewise
to
introduce
the
women
to
the
administration
of
the
Sacrament
,
since
that
Donna
Olympia
was
Pope
.
At
last
it
pleased
Almighty
God
to
deliver
the
Church
from
so
great
a
scandal
,
and
so
unheard
of
one
before
this
age
,
which
gave
so
fair
an
occasion
to
the
Hereticks
of
inveighing
against
the
Church
of
Rome
,
with
a
great
deal
of
reason
.
Innocent
dyed
in
the
year
1655.
having
reigned
ten
years
,
four
months
,
and
some
dayes
;
so
that
then
the
Sister
in
law
,
and
the
Nipotismo
,
were
fain
to
leave
the
Vatican
to
the
Pope
that
should
be
chosen
,
who
was
Alexander
the
seventh
,
who
now
lives
and
rules
the
Church
.
The
Cardinals
thought
of
little
less
then
of
making
Alexander
Pope
,
who
went
by
the
name
of
Fabio
Chigi
of
Siena
,
not
that
he
was
destitute
of
those
qualities
which
make
a
Cardinal
worthy
of
that
Elevation
,
but
because
that
he
was
newly
made
Cardinal
,
and
too
young
to
be
a
Competitour
for
such
a
place
;
with
all
this
,
after
three
moneths
time
employed
in
the
Conclave
,
he
was
at
last
chosen
,
when
he
thought
least
of
it
.
As
soon
as
the
news
was
spread
in
the
Town
,
people
began
to
discourse
about
the
new
Nipotismo
,
which
was
to
govern
the
City
,
the
State
,
and
the
Church
;
and
there
many
began
to
reckon
up
such
a
number
of
kindred
,
that
they
affirm'd
,
there
would
not
be
room
for
them
in
Rome
it self
,
much
less
was
the
Popedom
sufficient
to
enrich
such
a
company
of
hungry
Relations
,
and
raise
a
Family
,
which
,
though
of
antient
Nobility
,
was
nevertheless
very
poor
.
The
ambitious
,
and
those
that
desir'd
to
be
in
favour
with
these
new
Masters
,
rid
post
to
Siena
,
not
only
to
carry
this
happy
news
,
but
also
to
have
the
priviledge
of
offering
their
service
first
.
Don
Mario
,
the
Popes
brother
,
as
soon
as
he
heard
of
his
exaltation
,
immediately
,
without
so
much
as
putting
on
new
clothes
,
as
his
Wife
would
have
had
him
,
caused
a
Horse
to
be
sadled
,
and
with
two
servants
took
his
journey
towards
Rome
;
having
first
receiv'd
from
one
and
the
other
a
number
of
submissive
complements
,
not
without
the
title
of
Excellence
.
He
was
thus
going
on
,
and
making
Castles
in
the
Air
;
insomuch
that
he
did
scarce
see
those
that
came
to
meet
him
on
his
way
,
seeming
a
man
in
an
extasie
,
and
a
body
without
a
soul
,
which
without
doubt
was
gone
before
to
take
possession
of
his
future
greatness
;
when
at
some
miles
distance
from
Siena
,
he
met
a
Gentleman
,
from
the
Pope
,
with
Letters
to
him
,
in
which
his
Holiness
did
most
strictly
command
,
that
neither
he
,
nor
any
of
his
Relations
should
stir
from
Siena
to
go
towards
Rome
,
under
pain
of
incurring
their
brothers
indignation
for
ever
.
At
this
news
,
the
poor
Don
Mario
was
as
if
he
had
been
thunder-struck
;
so
that
if
at
first
he
seemed
a
body
without
a
soul
,
it
was
almost
true
now
,
for
all
his
blood
retired
to
his
heart
,
and
left
him
pale
,
like
a
Ghost
,
though
otherwise
corpulent
enough
;
he
was
in
doubt
whether
he
should
infringe
these
so
severe
commands
,
and
continue
on
his
way
,
or
else
obey
and
go
home
again
;
the
first
seemed
dangerous
,
the
second
shameful
;
but
at
last
,
after
some
reluctancy
within
himself
,
he
resolv'd
to
return
by
night
to
Siena
,
being
asham'd
to
enter
the
City
by
day
.
Being
come
hom●
▪
he
communicated
his
Letter
to
all
the
kindred
;
and
though
it
seemed
a
very
severe
one
to
them
,
yet
had
they
some
little
glimpse
of
hope
in
the
ambiguous
sense
of
these
words
,
Do
not
stir
from
Siena
,
in
no
wise
,
till
you
receive
a
new
Order
from
us
:
from
this
they
took
occasion
,
not
to
despair
of
their
fortune
,
guessing
,
that
this
proceeding
was
not
a
defect
of
kindness
in
the
Pope
,
but
some
new
politick
trick
.
The
Great
Duke
of
Florence
,
in
the
mean
time
,
forgot
not
to
send
a
Gentleman
to
visit
Don
Mario
,
and
to
present
him
with
such
things
,
as
he
thought
they
might
need
in
that
occasion
;
and
by
his
example
,
many
Cardinals
and
Princes
did
the
same
thing
;
particularly
,
all
the
persons
of
quality
of
Tuscany
failed
not
,
every
one
of
them
,
to
wait
upon
the
Family
of
the
Chigi
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
Popes
Order
carried
,
that
they
should
not
change
their
way
of
living
,
nor
receive
visits
as
his
Relations
;
but
that
was
too
hard
to
be
executed
,
since
it
was
not
in
their
power
,
to
hinder
those
that
had
a
mind
to
it
,
from
doing
them
that
honour
.
The
Republick
of
Venice
,
whose
maxime
it
is
to
keep
the
Popes
for
friends
(
though
they
often
have
been
so
ungrateful
,
and
so
little
sensible
of
the
service
that
this
State
does
to
the
Church
and
all
Christendom
,
as
to
trouble
its
quiet
)
having
receiv'd
the
news
of
the
election
,
assembled
the
Senate
,
to
deliberate
of
the
demonstrations
of
joy
,
which
they
should
shew
to
the
Pope
.
There
it
was
resolved
unanimously
,
That
the
House
of
Chigi
should
be
declared
Noble
of
Venice
,
with
all
the
Prerogatives
that
the
Senate
uses
to
bestow
on
such
occasions
;
which
was
done
accordingly
,
and
the
Letters
Patent
were
sent
to
the
Pope
and
his
kindred
in
Siena
,
with
the
usual
formes
,
being
followed
immediately
after
by
a
solemn
and
stately
Embassie
.
Thus
the
Popes
kindred
did
receive
continually
great
honour
in
Siena
,
though
it
were
some
mortification
to
them
,
to
see
themselves
depriv'd
of
that
command
and
authority
,
which
they
thought
did
belong
to
them
,
de
jure
,
as
being
a
Popes
Relations
.
In
the
mean
time
,
this
neglect
and
denial
,
which
the
Pope
seem'd
to
make
of
his
dearest
Kindred
,
got
him
such
a
reputation
through
the
world
,
that
nothing
was
more
discoursed
of
,
then
of
his
holiness
and
purity
of
life
;
the
vulgar
did
expect
no
less
then
miracles
from
him
;
and
hearing
say
,
that
he
had
alwayes
upon
his
table
a
dead
mans
Scull
,
and
under
his
bed
his
Coffin
,
they
could
not
choose
,
but
be
confirmed
in
the
opinion
of
his
holiness
.
But
the
wiser
sort
,
and
the
judicious
,
were
not
so
easily
deceiv'd
;
but
reckoning
,
that
it
was
either
policy
,
or
a
particular
melancholy
,
which
had
flown
into
the
Popes
head
,
but
had
not
root
in
his
heart
,
they
alwayes
said
,
Let
us
see
what
the
●nd
will
be
.
And
indeed
,
after
some
time
it
was
observed
,
that
the
Pope
did
as
the
Traveller
,
who
being
in
a
small
vessel
,
which
was
surpriz'd
by
a
terrible
storm
at
Sea
,
resolv'd
,
that
he
might
save
his
life
,
to
throw
all
that
he
had
into
the
Sea
;
having
then
tyed
his
baggage
with
a
rope
,
he
threw
it
over
board
,
but
still
kept
in
his
hand
,
the
end
of
the
rope
to
which
his
baggage
was
tyed
.
Just
thus
did
Alexander
,
for
though
it
seemed
to
the
eyes
of
the
vulgar
,
that
he
had
despised
and
thrown
over
board
his
Kindred
,
yet
from
time
to
time
he
would
hold
out
his
hand
,
and
send
them
money
,
and
all
other
things
that
were
necessary
,
there
passing
never
a
day
,
but
they
had
news
from
him
,
and
he
from
them
.
And
once
particularly
(
and
this
is
a
thing
which
I
am
an
eye
witness
of
;
neither
do
I
think
,
that
Don
Mario
himself
can
deny
it
,
if
he
will
be
sincere
)
the
Pope
feigning
to
s●nd
them
some
Mules
,
loaden
with
Wax
for
certain
Churches
,
sent
them
indeed
Mules
loaden
with
money
;
which
cheat
was
so
great
,
that
the
Muletiers
themselves
perceiv●d
it
,
complaining
of
the
extraordinary
〈◊〉
of
their
burdens
;
and
indeed
,
what
should
they
have
done
with
so
much
Wax
,
for
there
would
have
been
enough
,
if
it
had
been
really
Wax
,
to
have
lighted
the
French
Court
a
whole
year
.
Another
time
,
he
took
an
occasion
of
sending
some
Silver
vessels
,
and
some
Silk
stuffs
,
to
be
employed
in
Ornaments
for
Churches
,
with
order
,
that
they
should
be
recommended
to
Don
Mario
,
to
dispose
of
them
according
to
the
Popes
intention
;
but
Don
Mario
,
in
opening
the
boxes
,
found
above
four
Purses
full
of
Gold
,
Gold
all
newly
coin'd
,
with
the
Stamp
of
the
Popes-head
upon
them
.
The
Embassadours
of
Princes
,
and
the
Cardinals
,
having
perceiv'd
,
that
all
this
apparent
aversion
to
his
Kindred
,
was
but
jugling
and
hypocrisie
,
made
it
their
business
,
to
induce
him
by
prayers
and
entreaties
to
change
his
resolution
;
particularly
,
having
observ'd
,
that
the
Popes
design
was
,
to
be
thus
urged
and
pressed
,
that
he
might
gain
reputation
in
the
world
,
and
be
furnished
with
an
excuse
,
whensoever
,
at
their
request
,
he
should
introduce
his
banished
Relations
.
And
indeed
,
they
had
gain'd
so
much
upon
him
,
that
he
did
begin
to
hearken
to
their
reasons
with
a
milder
countenance
,
and
less
reluctancy
:
Yet
there
was
one
thing
which
hindred
him
from
coming
to
the
execution
of
this
his
design
,
which
was
the
Oath
he
had
taken
before
the
Crucifix
in
the
beginning
of
his
Popedom
,
not
to
receive
his
Kindred
in
Rome
;
but
the
Jesuites
,
who
were
his
Confessors
,
and
who
are
as
subtle
Philosophers
as
learned
Casuists
,
found
out
an
evasion
,
which
much
pleased
his
Holiness
;
for
it
gave
him
leave
to
comfort
his
kindred
,
to
yield
to
the
Prayers
and
Sollicitations
of
Princes
,
and
to
ease
himself
of
a
part
of
the
weight
and
cares
of
government
.
They
told
him
then
,
that
indeed
it
would
have
been
a
breach
of
his
Oath
,
to
receive
his
kindred
in
Rome
;
but
that
he
might
,
with
a
safe
conscience
,
go
and
meet
them
half
a
dayes
journey
out
of
Rome
,
and
so
not
at
all
endanger
his
soul
:
this
was
much
liked
,
and
put
in
execution
by
the
Pope
,
though
it
seemed
to
the
Court
a
ridiculous
evasion
,
which
became
the
subject
of
their
laughter
and
drollery
for
a
great
while
.
The
Pope
being
then
at
last
resolved
,
Orders
were
dispatch'd
to
Siena
to
the
Nipotismo
,
which
was
there
assembled
,
in
expectation
of
this
news
,
as
if
they
had
waited
for
Manna
from
Heaven
.
So
Don
Mario
,
his
Wife
and
Children
,
and
Don
Agostino
,
with
a
numerous
attendance
,
left
Siena
,
and
took
their
journey
towards
Calstel
Gandolfe
,
a
House
of
pleasure
of
the
Popes
,
where
they
met
his
Holiness
,
who
receiv'd
them
,
and
embraced
them
with
the
greatest
demonstrations
of
affection
and
kindness
that
was
possible
;
and
after
some
short
stay
there
,
came
back
to
Rome
with
them
in
triumph
.
In
the
interim
,
it
is
worth
the
Readers
curiosity
,
to
be
inform'd
of
an
accident
that
befell
Padre
Pallavicino
,
the
Popes
Confessor
,
a
Jesuite
,
in
hopes
of
obtaining
a
Cardinals
Cap
,
which
at
last
he
got
,
had
undertaken
to
write
the
Story
of
the
Councel
of
Trent
;
which
indeed
may
justly
be
call'd
his
,
for
the
greatest
part
of
it
is
not
history
and
relation
,
but
an
abundance
of
words
,
by
which
he
endeavours
to
prove
,
that
the
history
of
Fra.
Paulo
,
upon
the
same
subject
,
was
and
is
false
,
but
he
stumbles
at
every
step
he
goes
,
and
is
so
ill
furnish●d
with
Arguments
,
that
for
my
part
,
I
must
confess
,
that
I
never
believ'd
Fra.
Paulo's
History
〈…〉
,
sincere
and
true
,
but
since
I
read
the
Jesuites
:
and
he
that
will
profit
by
them
,
let
him
read
them
both
with
an
equal
disinteressment
.
Now
in
this
History
,
Father
Palavicino
had
taken
occasion
to
praise
the
Pope
Alexander
in
divers
places
,
and
extoll
him
to
the
Skyes
,
as
an
Angel
rather
then
a
man
,
for
denying
his
own
blood
and
relations
,
and
keeping
them
at
such
a
distance
from
him
.
The
sheets
were
printed
,
and
the
book
was
coming
out
,
when
the
Pope
went
to
receive
his
kindred
at
Castle
Gandolfe
,
and
had
brought
them
to
Rome
:
This
cast
the
Father
into
a
strange
perplexity
;
and
the
rather
,
because
that
the
Pope
,
before
he
undertook
his
journey
,
had
asked
him
his
advi●●
about
the
business
,
as
being
his
Confessour
;
seeing
himself
in
a
strange
Labyrinth
,
he
was
mightily
confounded
;
for
if
he
councelled
him
to
receive
them
,
that
was
to
give
his
book
the
lye
;
and
if
he
exhorted
him
to
continue
in
his
first
resolution
,
that
was
the
way
to
offend
the
Pope
and
his
Kindred
,
and
lose
all
his
own
fortune
.
At
last
he
resolved
:
Which
he
did
,
by
counselling
the
Pope
to
receive
his
kindred
,
and
by
printing
over
again
those
sheets
which
made
mention
of
the
Popes
alienation
from
all
humane
affections
.
But
the
Printer
refused
to
do
it
at
his
expences
;
so
that
the
good
Father
was
fain
to
have
recourse
to
some
of
his
devout
Children
,
who
out
of
charity
payed
for
the
reprinting
of
about
twenty
sheets
.
No
sooner
had
this
new
Nipotismo
taken
possession
of
the
Vatican
,
but
the
people
began
to
murmur
against
the
Pope
,
making
Pasquins
,
and
setting
them
up
in
every
street
.
Thus
he
,
who
before
was
a
Saint
and
an
Angel
,
was
now
become
an
Hypocrite
and
a
Devil
;
and
the
belief
of
the
Romans
,
concerning
the
Popes
infallibility
,
was
much
changed
,
from
that
which
they
had
receiv'd
before
from
the
Divines
;
for
now
they
believ'd
at
least
,
that
if
the
Pope
could
not
erre
by
himself
,
yet
his
Nephews
could
make
him
erre
:
The
Pope
,
who
was
before
ador'd
by
the
common
people
,
became
now
contemptible
,
insomuch
,
that
going
one
day
to
consecrate
the
Church
of
the
Peace
,
which
had
been
rebuilt
by
him
he
receiv'd
a
vile
affront
;
for
the
Curate
of
that
Church
,
having
rais'd
a
triumphal
Arch
before
it
,
over
which
was
the
Popes
Picture
,
with
this
Inscription
,
Orietur
in
diebus
n●stris
ju●titia
&
abundantia
pacis
,
some
bold
persons
had
the
con●●●ence
to
put
an
M
before
o●ietur
,
and
change
the
C
of
pacis
into
an
N
;
so
that
then
there
w●s
,
M●●pietur
in
diebus
nostris
justitia
&
abundantia
ranis
.
In
the
Academy
of
the
Wits
,
they
did
recite
and
show
Epigrams
,
which
were
very
offensive
to
the
Popes
and
his
Families
reputation
,
though
all
were
allegorically
veil'd
over
:
In
a
word
,
they
were
counted
the
most
ingenious
,
who
could
invent
the
sharpest
sayings
upon
the
introduction
of
the
Nipotismo
.
But
before
we
go
any
further
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
,
to
see
in
what
persons
,
and
how
qualified
,
the
Nipotismo
did
consist
:
And
I
consider
it
in
two
wayes
,
that
which
is
nearest
in
consanguinity
,
and
another
,
which
is
related
at
a
greater
distance
,
and
we
will
omit
the
women
,
that
we
may
not
be
mistaken
by
so
great
a
number
as
there
would
be
with
them
.
Six
Males
from
that
Nipotismo
,
which
is
of
a
very
near
consanguinity
to
the
Pope
,
that
is
,
speaking
of
those
that
have
at
this
present
part
in
the
government
of
Rome
,
and
omitting
the
little
children
.
These
are
then
first
,
Don
Mario
,
the
Popes
elder
brother
;
the
Cardinal
Flavio
Chigi
,
who
i●
Don
Mario's
Son
;
Don
Agostino
,
and
Don
Sigismondo
,
who
are
Brothers
,
and
Sons
of
another
of
the
Popes
Brothers
,
who
dyed
before
Alexander's
exaltation
to
the
Popedom
;
and
two
other
Brothers
,
who
are
Sons
to
one
of
the
Popes
Sisters
,
that
was
married
in
the
Family
of
the
Bichi
;
so
that
in
all
,
there
are
one
Brother
,
and
five
Nephews
,
which
make
a
pretty
compleat
Nipotismo
.
Don
Mario
is
five
years
older
then
the
Pope
,
and
though
by
consequence
he
be
threescore
and
ten
▪
yet
he
is
strong
and
lusty
.
The
Pope
and
he
are
very
different
in
their
constitution
,
humour
,
and
actions
;
for
the
first
is
tall
,
the
other
low
;
the
Pope
is
inclin'd
to
learning
,
Don
Mario
is
strangely
ignorant
;
the
Pope
is
lean
,
and
Don
Mario
is
fat
;
the
Pope
is
noble
and
generous
,
and
Don
Mario
is
covetous
and
miserable
,
thinking
of
nothing
,
but
of
gathering
and
heaping
together
of
money
,
little
troubling
himself
at
the
peoples
murmurings
;
and
yet
they
cry
out
more
against
him
,
then
ever
they
did
against
Don
Tadeo
,
nay
,
more
then
they
did
against
Donna
Olympia
her self
;
he
hath
invented
so
many
new
subtleties
to
get
money
out
of
those
Offices
which
are
ordinarily
bestowed
upon
the
Popes
nearest
Relations
,
that
the
Barbarines
,
who
thought
themselves
masters
in
that
Craft
,
do
remain
astonish'd
to
see
themselves
outdone
by
a
new
beginner
.
The
Pope
shewes
him
the
respect
due
to
an
elder
Brother
,
and
that
is
all
;
't
is
true
,
that
of
late
he
hath
afforded
him
more
liberty
,
and
a
greater
share
in
the
Government
then
he
was
wont
to
have
,
and
he
uses
it
to
his
advantage
,
missing
no
occasion
to
improve
his
fortune
;
nay
,
he
is
so
passionately
bent
to
getting
,
that
he
ordinarily
uses
to
say
of
a
thing
he
does
not
like
,
There
is
nothing
to
be
got
there
.
The
good
opinion
which
the
Pope
hath
of
his
integrity
,
is
the
poison
which
corrupts
all
the
present
Government
;
for
being
prepossess'd
to
his
advantage
,
he
lets
him
do
any
thing
,
so
he
do
but
maintain
plenty
of
Corn
and
Meat
in
Rome
,
and
keep
the
people
from
murmuring
;
but
things
do
not
go
well
,
nor
with
any
honour
to
the
Pope
,
for
if
Don
Mario
was
honest
and
sincere
in
Siena
,
he
no
sooner
came
to
Rome
,
but
he
chang'd
his
nature
,
and
made
it
his
business
to
grow
rich
by
any
means
whatsoever
;
though
the
people
send
their
cryes
up
to
Heaven
against
him
,
they
come
not
to
the
Popes
eares
,
who
all
this
while
thinks
,
that
Don
Mario
of
Rome
is
Don
Mario
of
Siena
,
and
there
's
the
mischeif
.
The
Cardinal
Flavio
Chigi
his
Son
deserves
neither
to
be
praised
,
nor
blamed
for
any
thing
that
regards
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
in
which
he
is
little
concern'd
;
for
having
the
Title
of
Padrone
,
or
Master
,
he
exercises
his
mastership
in
taking
his
pleasure
,
avoiding
with
all
possible
means
to
have
any
hand
in
business
,
least
he
should
perplex
his
mind
,
and
be
diverted
from
the
taste
of
sensual
delights
,
to
which
he
hath
given
himself
up
.
In
his
Uncles
last
fit
of
sickness
,
that
he
might
not
be
liable
to
the
imputation
of
ignorance
or
incapacity
,
he
bestirr'd
himself
pretty
well
,
and
perform'd
the
duties
belonging
to
so
important
a
place
as
his
is
.
His
assiduity
and
care
appeared
much
,
and
the
Embassadours
,
and
people
of
business
were
pretty
well
satisfyed
with
the
good-will
he
shewed
,
being
the
apter
to
bear
with
the
smallness
of
his
sufficiency
.
But
as
soon
as
his
Uncle
was
upon
his
feet
again
,
the
Nephew
began
to
withdraw
his
neck
from
the
yoke
,
and
not
only
gave
over
giving
of
audience
,
but
feigned
himself
sick
,
that
no
body
might
trouble
him
.
'T
is
true
,
that
he
was
really
so
sometimes
out
of
debauchery
,
and
is
forced
to
keep
his
bed
in
good
earnest
.
The
Physicians
then
do
never
acquaint
the
Pope
with
the
true
cause
of
his
indisposition
,
though
often
question'd
upon
it
,
because
they
are
afraid
of
irritating
him
against
his
Nephew
;
who
on
his
side
gives
them
large
presents
to
oblige
them
to
secresie
.
He
doth
not
much
care
to
gather
riches
and
treasure
,
for
three
reasons
.
The
first
is
,
because
his
Father
is
already
too
much
enclin'd
that
way
.
The
second
,
because
he
hath
no
desire
to
leave
any
thing
to
his
Cozen
Don
Agostino
.
And
the
third
,
because
he
hath
no
Nephewes
to
provide
for
,
that
branch
of
his
family
ending
in
him
.
So
that
he
is
content
with
the
revenue
of
his
place
,
which
is
above
200000
Crowns
a
year
,
which
he
spends
nobly
amongst
his
Comerades
and
Mistresses
;
it
being
a
common
report
,
that
he
hath
already
half
a
dozen
Bastards
by
divers
Courtisans
;
but
for
my
part
I
believe
they
belie
him
,
and
lay
their
children
to
his
charge
,
as
being
the
ablest
to
keep
them
.
He
would
without
doubt
enjoy
his
health
better
then
he
does
if
he
were
temperate
,
for
he
is
not
above
five
and
thirty
years
old
,
of
a
Sanguine
temper
,
with
a
good
mixture
of
Melancholy
,
the
colour
of
his
beard
and
haire
being
the
same
with
his
Uncles
.
In
his
Legation
in
France
he
got
reputation
,
shewing
himself
noble
and
splendid
,
as
also
liberal
on
divers
occasions
;
●●d
certainly
he
would
have
been
prodigal
in
his
presents
,
if
those
Prelates
that
were
with
him
had
not
counsel'd
him
to
the
contrary
;
so
that
he
indeed
lived
after
the
French
fashion
,
but
his
dependants
after
the
Italian
,
that
is
,
sparingly
.
Don
Agostino
,
Son
to
Augusto
Chigi
,
and
Don
Sigismond
,
his
Brother
,
are
much
in
the
Popes
favour
,
and
he
hath
for
him
much
more
real
love
,
then
for
Don
Mario
,
or
the
Cardinal
Flavio
his
Son
.
Of
Don
Sigismond
there
is
little
to
be
said
,
only
that
the
Pope
doth
every
day
bestow
upon
him
some
considerable
benefice
,
waiting
only
till
he
be
of
age
to
make
him
Cardinal
,
being
now
in
the
year
1667
but
17
years
old
,
which
keeps
the
Pope
from
admitting
him
to
that
honour
,
though
it
is
thought
,
that
in
the
first
promotion
he
will
not
fail
to
be
created
Cardinal
,
and
indeed
with
a
great
deal
more
reason
then
Cardinal
Maldachini
,
who
was
promoted
for
Donna
Olympia's
sake
,
at
18
years
old
,
though
much
more
unworthy
of
it
then
Don
Sigismondo
.
'T
is
thought
,
that
if
the
Pope
should
dye
before
he
were
made
Cardinal
,
his
inclinations
would
rather
encline
him
to
marriage
then
to
a
Batchelors
life
.
But
I
am
not
of
that
opinion
,
for
Don
Agostino
his
Brother
hath
prevented
him
in
that
,
by
giving
,
and
procuring
for
him
no
other
but
Church
Revenues
;
as
Abbyes
,
and
other
Benefices
,
of
which
,
if
he
should
go
to
marry
,
he
must
be
devested
,
and
then
he
would
be
so
poor
that
he
would
not
meet
with
a
match
suitable
to
his
quality
.
As
for
Don
Agostino
,
Fortune
seems
to
have
espoused
his
interest
;
for
from
his
first
coming
to
Rome
till
this
present
time
,
all
things
have
succeeded
very
Prosperously
,
and
much
to
his
satisfaction
,
having
met
with
a
match
according
to
his
desire
,
and
a
principality
,
which
was
his
hearts
wish
;
so
he
hath
nothing
left
to
long
for
.
This
abundance
of
content
hath
so
taken
possession
of
his
Soul
,
that
it
hath
quite
blotted
out
the
remembrance
of
his
former
poor
condition
,
insomuch
that
being
puff'd
up
with
pride
and
insolence
,
he
scornes
to
take
notice
of
the
civilities
that
the
Gentlemen
of
Rome
offer
him
when
he
goes
through
the
streets
;
whereupon
he
hath
contracted
the
Names
of
haughty
and
arrogant
,
and
with
them
the
hatred
of
almost
all
the
Romans
.
He
never
had
any
inclination
to
learning
;
but
he
hath
a
good
natural
disposition
for
all
those
exercises
which
become
a
Gentleman
,
and
in
which
he
behaves
himself
very
handsomly
;
he
is
about
30
years
of
Age
,
of
a
jovial
disposition
,
loving
company
and
mirth
,
and
little
troubling
himself
to
purchase
riches
and
treasure
,
being
sure
that
there
are
enough
to
do
it
for
him
.
And
indeed
Don
Mario
,
and
the
rest
of
the
kindred
,
think
of
getting
what
they
can
every
one
for
themselves
;
but
the
Pope
takes
no
care
,
but
for
Don
Agostino
,
whose
purse
he
has
resolv'd
to
fill
as
full
as
he
can
;
and
we
may
conjecture
of
the
Popes
tender
affection
for
Don
Agostino
by
three
things
which
he
hath
done
for
him
since
his
coming
to
Rome
.
The
first
was
,
that
the
Nipotismo
had
no
sooner
taken
possession
of
the
Vatican
,
but
it
pretended
to
give
Lawes
,
not
only
to
Rome
,
but
to
the
Pope
himself
,
and
that
in
the
dispensation
of
his
favours
to
:
and
thus
it
was
.
Don
Mario
,
the
Popes
elder
brother
,
being
the
head
of
the
Family
,
did
pretend
,
that
one
being
to
marry
to
preserve
the
family
,
it
did
belong
to
his
Son
Flavio
,
and
the
rather
,
because
his
inclination
did
lead
him
that
way
;
but
the
Pope
,
who
had
a
great
affection
for
the
memory
of
his
brother
Augusto
,
refused
to
condescend
to
Don
Mario's
desire
,
but
declared
Flavio
Cardinal
Padrone
,
and
resolved
to
marry
Don
Agostino
,
little
troubling
himself
at
his
elder
brothers
grumbling
.
From
hence
sprung
some
dissention
,
which
from
day
to
day
encreases
between
the
Family
of
Don
Agostino
,
and
that
of
Don
Mario
,
to
the
Popes
great
discontent
,
who
to
sweeten
a
little
the
bitterness
of
this
Pill
,
gave
Don
Mario
leave
to
call
his
Daughters
,
and
their
husbands
to
Rome
;
where
he
desir'd
they
should
be
respected
as
his
Relations
,
and
he
accorded
to
Don
Agostino
,
that
his
brother
Sigismond
might
also
be
sent
for
,
to
whom
he
gave
good
Church
Revenues
.
This
seem'd
to
have
pleased
them
all
,
and
exteriourly
they
shewed
content
and
satisfaction
,
but
secretly
,
and
in
their
hearts
,
they
do
like
right
Italians
,
that
is
,
preserve
the
memory
of
their
injuries
,
and
a
desire
to
be
reveng'd
.
And
to
begin
;
The
Cardinal
Flavio
little
cares
to
get
riches
;
and
if
he
do
get
,
he
spends
it
most
prodigally
,
being
resolved
to
leave
Don
Agostino
as
little
as
he
can
.
This
dissipation
which
the
Cardinal
makes
of
his
revenue
,
cannot
choose
but
displease
Don
Agostino
,
seeing
that
it
is
not
so
much
the
Cardinals
inclinations
,
as
a
desire
to
offend
him
that
causes
this
prodigality
;
whereupon
he
infers
likewise
,
that
that
vast
heap
of
treasure
which
Don
Mario
hath
got
together
,
will
not
be
for
him
,
but
for
his
Daughters
,
who
are
married
into
others
Families
;
and
I
believe
in
this
he
is
not
mistaken
,
for
Don
Mario's
affection
to
his
Daughters
is
very
great
.
The
Pope
in
the
mean
time
can
scarce
show
any
kindness
to
any
one
of
them
;
but
it
is
presently
taken
ill
by
the
others
.
Doth
my
Cozen
,
sayes
Don
Agostino
,
think
it
so
inconsiderable
a
thing
to
be
Cardinal
Padrone
,
and
mannage
all
State
affairs
,
to
have
the
disposal
of
all
favours
at
Court
,
to
treat
with
Embassadours
,
to
have
the
keyes
of
the
Popes
Closet
,
to
govern
the
Chancery
and
Secretary
at
his
pleasure
?
What
can
he
desire
more
then
to
be
a
second
Pope
!
But
the
Cardinal
answers
all
this
by
saying
,
that
the
care
of
business
,
and
the
Title
of
Padrone
are
not
things
given
him
out
of
a
design
to
honour
him
,
for
they
are
his
perpetual
torment
,
and
keep
him
from
rest
in
the
day
time
,
and
sleep
in
the
night
.
But
doth
my
Cozen
,
sayes
the
Cardinal
,
think
it
little
to
have
been
made
Prince
of
a
Principality
hereditary
to
his
Family
,
to
have
married
a
lovely
Princess
,
with
the
enjoyment
of
all
pleasures
,
the
applause
of
the
Court
,
and
the
liberty
of
living
as
he
pleases
?
are
these
things
to
●e
compared
to
the
weight
of
a
Cardinals
employment
,
in
whose
death
all
dyes
with
him
,
and
hath
not
the
satisfaction
to
see
himself
re-produced
in
this
world
?
In
these
duels
of
competition
is
the
present
Nipotismo
perpetually
engaged
;
depriving
themselves
of
the
enjoyment
of
that
happiness
which
their
good
fortune
hath
so
liberally
bestowed
upon
them
.
'T
is
true
,
that
these
complaints
are
made
but
to
their
neerest
friends
and
confidents
.
Don
Agostino
,
to
say
true
,
is
much
more
in
the
right
,
then
the
Cardinal
,
the
Pope
being
much
more
oblig'd
to
advance
him
then
any
of
them
;
for
he
is
Son
to
that
Augusto
,
brother
of
the
Pope
,
who
maintain'd
the
Pope
at
his
expenses
in
the
University
,
supplying
him
afterwards
with
good
summes
of
mony
from
time
to
time
,
without
which
he
had
undoubtedly
been
stopt
in
his
course
,
and
never
been
able
to
arrive
to
that
pi●ch
of
Grandeur
he
is
now
in
:
Therefore
Don
Mario
is
unjust
,
and
Don
Agostino
very
just
in
his
complaints
;
for
the
kindness
which
the
Pope
receiv'd
from
his
Father
,
can
expect
no
less
then
a
Noble
retribution
to
the
Son
,
whereas
all
that
the
Pope
doth
for
Don
Mario
and
his
Son
,
't
is
out
of
pure
favour
,
without
any
desert
.
These
jealousies
,
however
they
may
be
prejudicial
to
the
Popes
Family
,
yet
are
they
very
advantagious
to
the
Church
;
for
if
they
were
all
agreed
,
woe
would
be
to
Rome
,
and
the
Church
:
such
would
be
sucked
by
them
all
,
like
so
many
Bees
;
but
being
divided
,
they
stand
in
fear
of
one
another
,
and
dare
not
do
unbeseeming
actions
:
for
while
Don
Mario
would
have
all
to
himself
,
and
leave
nothing
for
his
Nephew
,
and
that
on
the
other
side
,
the
Nephew
would
have
all
for
himself
,
and
deprive
his
Uncle
and
Cozen
of
their
share
,
they
hinder
one
another
,
and
Rome
and
the
Church
fare
the
better
for
it
.
The
second
demonstration
of
singular
affection
which
the
Pope
bears
to
Don
Agostino
,
is
his
Marriage
:
for
as
soon
as
he
saw
him
,
he
liked
him
so
well
,
that
he
resolv'd
to
match
with
the
greatest
fortune
of
Rome
,
which
was
then
the
Princess
Borghese
,
daughter
to
the
Princess
of
Rossano
,
very
rich
,
and
having
but
one
sickly
brother
,
and
therefore
looked
upon
as
an
heiress
;
but
however
,
her
portion
was
two
hundred
thousand
crowns
in
mony
,
besides
the
hereditary
estate
,
which
was
in
her
brothers
hands
.
This
match
did
not
at
first
succeed
with
that
easiness
that
was
imagin'd
,
though
the
Pope
employed
in
the
compassing
of
it
,
the
Jesuites
Rhetorick
;
for
the
Prince
Uncle
,
to
the
young
Lady
,
had
a
greater
inclination
for
the
Son
of
the
Great
Constable
Colonna
,
an
accomplish'd
young
Gentleman
,
and
already
much
in
the
Ladies
favour
.
Therefore
to
avoid
the
match
,
he
pretended
,
that
indeed
he
did
take
it
as
a
great
honour
to
have
his
Neece
so
allyed
to
his
Holiness
,
but
did
desire
to
see
Don
Agostino
better
provided
for
,
and
in
possession
of
some
eminent
rank
in
the
world
,
that
his
neece
might
still
maintain
the
degree
of
Princess
she
had
already
.
Upon
this
the
Pope
did
every
day
straine
himself
to
make
his
Nephew
appear
greater
and
greater
,
giving
places
of
great
profit
and
honour
,
and
endeavouring
to
buy
him
a
Principality
,
which
at
last
he
effected
;
and
though
it
were
some
disgust
to
him
to
see
the
Prince
stand
thus
upon
his
termes
,
and
make
no
other
account
of
the
honour
of
his
Alliance
;
yet
seeing
that
there
was
not
in
Rome
such
another
match
to
be
found
out
,
he
did
continually
keep
some
Irons
in
the
fire
.
Above
all
others
,
Father
Palavicinio
a
Jesuite
did
bestir
himself
in
it
,
and
as
he
was
one
day
pressing
the
Prince
,
who
told
him
,
that
Don
Agostino
was
not
yet
sufficiently
provided
for
;
he
answer'd
,
If
the
Pope
should
dye
to
day
Don
Agostino
would
have
ready
money
enough
,
to
buy
ten
Principalities
.
While
things
were
thus
treating
,
the
Prince
Borghese
,
Tutour
to
the
young
Lady
,
died
suddenly
,
so
that
she
fell
into
the
Tutelage
of
the
Princess
her
Grandmother
,
a
Lady
of
incomparable
Piety
,
and
one
who
shames
by
her
good
life
,
even
the
Nuns
themselves
,
she
does
so
much
outdoe
them
.
The
Princess
of
Rossano
is
her
Daughter
,
and
Mother
to
the
young
Lady
,
and
she
to
get
the
Popes
favour
,
and
have
some
part
in
the
Vatican
,
which
she
hath
alwayes
been
ambitious
of
,
accepted
the
Propositions
,
and
contributed
much
to
the
Conclusion
of
the
Match
,
which
was
almost
broke
off
,
in
which
Don
Agostino
hath
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
be
happy
,
having
a
lovely
,
handsome
Lady
,
with
two
hundred
thousand
Crowns
to
her
portion
.
The
Pope
was
transported
with
joy
;
and
being
naturally
v●●y
generous
,
he
resolv'd
that
the
wedding
should
be
kept
with
all
the
magnificence
imaginable
,
having
assigned
to
Don
Agostino
a
hundred
thousand
Crowns
for
the
expences
of
it
,
which
he
accordingly
layed
out
most
nobly
.
Besides
this
summe
which
was
spent
in
Bals
,
Feastings
,
and
Banquets
,
he
presented
the
Bride
with
Diamonds
,
Pearls
,
and
the
Rose
,
which
every
year
is
given
to
some
Princess
to
the
value
of
20000
Crowns
,
and
yet
in
this
very
time
the
Catholick
Religion
was
much
endanger'd
in
Germany
.
Don
Agostino
after
his
wedding
was
over
beame
so
arrogant
,
that
not
being
able
to
contain
his
passion
,
he
was
heard
to
say
these
words
,
That
he
had
a
greater
joy
to
have
got
the
better
of
his
Rival
Colonna
,
then
to
have
obtain'd
so
great
a
Princess
for
Wife
:
which
coming
to
the
Colonnesses
Ears
,
the
Constable
the
Father
made
answer
,
That
his
Son
had
reason
to
have
desir'd
the
Princess
,
because
he
had
merit
enough
to
obtain
her
;
but
that
Don
Agostino
was
beholding
to
his
Vncles
authority
,
without
which
he
had
never
had
her
.
And
indeed
the
young
Colonna
lost
nothing
by
staying
;
three
or
four
year
after
he
married
Cardinal
Mazarines
Neece
,
the
Princess
Maria
Mancini
,
a
most
accomplish'd
Lady
,
and
one
who
brought
him
above
a
hundred
thousand
Crowns
to
her
portion
.
As
for
the
third
demonstration
of
the
Popes
love
to
Don
Agostino
,
it
appear'd
in
the
great
ardour
and
desire
he
showed
to
make
him
a
Prince
;
't
is
true
,
that
the
articles
of
Marriage
carried
,
that
out
of
the
Ladies
portion
there
should
be
bought
a
Principality
,
as
if
Don
Agostino
had
not
so
much
deserv'd
the
Princess
as
the
Popes
Nephew
,
as
in
the
consideration
of
his
being
a
Prince
which
was
a
little
infamous
to
the
Pope
.
And
yet
for
all
this
the
Pope
would
not
suffer
that
the
Principality
should
be
bought
out
of
the
Princesse's
portion
,
but
with
a
new
generosity
gave
to
Don
Agostino
seventy
thousand
Crowns
,
with
which
he
bought
the
Principality
of
Farneze
,
in
the
Patrimony
of
St.
Peter
,
and
was
declared
Prince
,
not
only
by
the
Pope
,
but
by
the
Emperour
,
the
said
Principality
being
a
fees
of
the
Empire
.
To
these
three
effects
of
kindness
adde
the
desire
that
the
Pope
hath
to
gather
riches
for
Don
Agostino
,
for
whom
he
knowes
that
none
of
the
rest
will
provide
,
and
certainly
you
will
conclude
him
to
be
a
very
loving
Uncle
.
The
other
two
Nephews
are
,
as
I
have
said
,
Sons
to
one
of
the
Popes
sisters
,
married
in
the
Family
of
Bichi
;
one
of
whom
is
Cardinal
and
Bishop
of
Osimo
;
and
the
other
Knight
of
Malta
,
and
General
of
the
Popes
Gallies
.
The
Cardinal
at
his
first
coming
to
Rome
was
not
very
acceptable
to
the
Pope
;
as
well
because
he
thought
he
had
done
enough
in
promoting
him
to
the
dignity
of
Cardinal
,
as
,
because
he
wanted
capacity
for
any
high
employment
.
'T
is
true
,
that
he
had
not
been
long
at
Court
,
but
he
began
to
lay
aside
a
certain
simplicity
,
which
seemed
natural
to
him
,
and
with
which
he
govern'd
very
well
his
Bishoprick
,
and
endeavour'd
to
learn
the
Arts
of
Government
and
Negotiation
,
whereupon
his
Cozen
Floro
gave
a
good
Character
of
him
to
the
Pope
,
not
out
of
any
design
to
oblige
him
,
but
out
of
a
lazy
principle
which
made
him
glad
to
find
out
any
body
upon
whom
he
might
lay
a
part
of
his
burden
▪
and
this
recommendation
was
not
without
good
effects
for
Cardinal
Bichi
,
for
since
that
time
the
Pope
hath
admitted
him
into
divers
particular
Congregations
,
and
does
make
use
of
him
in
some
occurrences
,
but
very
seldome
the
said
Cardinal
,
being
not
in
truth
a
man
of
any
great
wisdome
.
The
other
Brother
,
who
is
Prior
of
his
Order
,
and
General
of
the
Popes
Galleys
,
seems
to
be
more
favourably
looked
upon
for
the
Pope
;
often
calls
him
to
him
,
and
grants
him
many
more
favours
then
to
the
other
.
This
Gentleman
hath
got
a
great
reputation
in
the
World
of
a
very
ingenious
person
,
and
well
versed
in
all
▪
Sciences
;
but
for
my
part
I
could
never
find
out
the
root
,
whence
did
spring
so
much
desert
,
for
he
never
did
any
thing
in
the
world
worthy
an
applause
:
he
hath
been
sent
above
four
times
with
his
Galleys
to
the
help
of
the
Venetians
in
Candia
,
where
he
never
did
any
thing
like
a
Knight
of
Malta
;
for
he
was
alwayes
afraid
of
fighting
,
even
when
he
was
cover'd
by
the
Venetian
Galleys
,
who
alwayes
were
the
first
that
engaged
their
lives
and
honour
.
And
all
this
proceeded
,
because
he
did
not
trust
his
people
that
he
had
aboard
;
and
he
did
not
trust
them
,
because
he
knew
they
had
reason
to
hate
him
,
as
having
defrauded
them
of
their
pay
;
for
he
did
appropriate
to
himself
most
of
that
mony
which
the
Pope
allowed
for
the
entertaining
of
his
Soldiers
and
Stewes
,
who
never
were
worse
provided
for
then
under
this
Noble
Gentlemans
command
.
But
I
think
that
it
is
the
complements
which
the
prior
Bichi
makes
to
every
body
that
deceives
them
,
and
they
are
so
taken
with
his
Civility
as
naturally
the
Romans
are
,
that
they
in
revenge
give
him
those
qualities
which
he
is
far
from
possessing
.
His
intention
is
to
be
Cardinal
,
whereupon
every
time
he
goes
to
see
his
brother
he
puts
on
his
Brothers
red
Hat
,
and
tryes
it
,
to
see
how
it
sits
upon
his
head
.
But
I
am
afraid
he
will
loose
his
longing
;
for
the
Nipotismo
of
the
Chigi
are
much
against
it
;
and
the
Pope
himself
hath
declar'd
that
he
will
not
make
two
Brothers
Cardinals
at
the
same
time
.
Withall
this
the
Prior
Courts
his
Cozens
with
the
profoundest
respect
,
and
the
greatest
submission
that
the
lowest
Courtier
in
Rome
would
employ
,
and
all
to
no
purpose
;
for
they
all
see
that
he
aimes
at
the
red
Cap
,
which
they
are
resolv'd
to
hinder
him
from
attaining
.
And
the
reason
why
they
are
so
averse
to
his
promotion
is
,
because
they
know
him
to
be
humorous
and
apt
to
sow
discord
and
dissention
amongst
them
,
which
I
believe
he
would
go
neer
to
do
,
if
he
had
the
liberty
of
talking
,
which
a
Cardinal
hath
.
Now
if
we
will
say
something
of
the
Women
,
who
also
serve
to
make
up
the
Nipotismo
,
we
must
begin
with
the
Lady
Berenice
Don
Mario's
Wife
.
This
Lady
is
of
the
Noble
Family
of
La
Civia
,
one
of
the
considerablest
of
the
City
of
Siena
,
but
ill
provided
for
by
Fortune
.
Her
husband
loves
her
,
and
indeed
she
hath
qualities
that
do
deserve
his
love
,
being
very
witty
,
and
civil
▪
she
had
not
been
two
year
in
Rome
,
but
she
was
mistress
of
all
the
Court
Arts
,
and
way
of
living
,
to
the
great
satisfaction
of
Embassadors
,
and
Princes
;
who
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Court
go
to
wait
upon
her
sometimes
,
where
they
are
not
a
little
surpriz'd
to
hear
her
discourse
so
well
and
easily
of
things
which
they
only
which
have
been
bred
all
their
life
amongst
Queens
and
Princesses
can
talk
of
,
and
they
are
the
more
pleased
,
because
she
does
shew
amidst
all
this
capacity
a
great
deal
of
modesty
,
which
gaines
the
affection
and
respect
of
those
that
have
occasion
to
treat
with
her
.
Don
Mario
her
Husband
is
above
eighteen
years
older
then
she
,
who
is
not
above
three
and
fifty
,
and
is
so
fresh
at
that
age
,
that
one
would
scarce
give
her
forty
,
she
being
subject
to
no
infirmity
at
all
.
At
her
first
coming
to
Rome
,
the
Pope
declar'd
,
that
he
would
see
her
very
seldome
,
giving
her
leave
to
demand
any
favour
by
her
Husbands
means
,
but
nothing
by
word
of
mouth
;
and
he
did
this
to
show
,
what
a
horrour
he
had
for
that
impudence
,
with
which
Donna
Olympia
used
the
Pope
Innocent
,
to
his
great
dishonour
,
and
is
thought
,
that
one
of
the
great
reasons
,
that
made
this
Pope
keep
his
Kindred
at
such
a
distance
for
a
great
while
,
was
,
because
he
was
afraid
of
bringing
his
Brothers
Wife
into
the
Vatican
with
his
Brother
,
the
very
name
of
a
Sister
in
law
being
a
most
odious
thing
to
the
Romans
,
for
Donna
Olympia's
sake
;
but
indeed
,
Donna
Berenice
is
another
sort
of
woman
,
and
one
who
shews
modesty
and
reservedness
in
all
her
carriage
,
being
unwilling
to
meddle
with
any
thing
to
which
she
is
not
call'd
.
There
is
nothing
to
be
said
of
this
Ladies
Daughters
,
except
that
the
Popedom
is
come
in
good
time
into
the
Family
of
the
Chigi
,
for
else
they
and
their
Husbands
had
been
brought
very
low
;
for
when
they
were
married
they
had
nothing
,
and
their
Husbands
but
very
little
,
which
was
almost
consum'd
by
the
charge
of
children
coming
on
every
day
.
The
Pope
,
to
content
the
Father
and
Mother
,
gave
these
Ladies
leave
to
appear
in
Rome
,
where
they
were
receiv'd
and
treated
very
obligingly
,
by
their
brother
the
Cardinal
Padrone
,
and
were
also
visited
by
all
the
Roman
Nobility
,
and
by
the
Ambassadours
and
Princes
.
Don
Agostino
was
also
very
kind
to
them
,
though
with
reserve
,
being
somewhat
jealous
to
see
them
so
near
the
Pope
,
whose
benevolence
and
good
will
he
would
fain
ingross
for
the
Masculine
line
of
the
Family
:
And
in
publick
the
Pope
did
not
give
any
demonstrations
of
particular
favour
to
them
,
that
he
might
not
increase
Don
Agostino's
jealousies
,
and
the
Courts
murmurs
;
but
in
private
he
bestowed
upon
each
of
them
three
thousand
Crowns
;
and
in
giving
them
this
money
,
he
said
two
or
three
times
,
That
what
he
did
was
out
of
charity
;
and
that
it
was
not
his
design
to
dissipate
and
spend
the
Churches
Revenue
upon
his
Kindred
:
And
these
Ladies
,
who
were
born
in
Siena
,
and
not
in
Spain
,
were
not
so
scrupulously
addicted
to
preserve
the
honour
of
their
Gentility
,
as
to
refuse
such
Almes
,
as
a
Spaniard
would
have
done
:
And
I
believe
,
Reader
,
that
you
would
be
of
the
same
mind
,
and
be
well
pleased
,
if
any
body
would
give
you
a
good
sum
of
money
,
for
the
love
of
God
,
and
out
of
pure
charity
.
Besides
this
,
Don
Mario
,
and
his
Lady
,
have
without
doubt
,
been
liberal
to
them
out
of
that
heap
of
Treasure
,
which
they
so
well
know
how
to
get
together
;
so
that
these
Ladies
journey
to
Rome
,
hath
been
,
no
doubt
,
a
golden
journey
for
them
,
which
we
may
conjecture
,
by
the
state
they
live
in
now
at
Siena
,
having
bought
divers
Lands
and
Houses
.
This
is
all
that
hitherto
can
be
said
of
this
Nipotismo
:
But
besides
these
,
the
Pope
hath
another
Nipotismo
,
of
a
remoter
consanguinity
;
who
are
so
many
,
that
they
are
innumerable
;
and
the
Pope
hath
been
hitherto
averse
to
their
coming
to
Rome
,
I
believe
,
because
he
is
unwilling
to
disoblige
the
nearest
Nipotismo
;
but
if
his
Pontificate
last
,
as
it
is
thought
it
may
,
the
Pope
,
who
is
naturally
inclin'd
to
do
good
,
may
by
little
and
little
give
them
a
share
in
his
good
fortune
,
by
Employments
,
Benefices
,
or
some
wayes
.
Neither
doth
the
Pope
for
all
this
,
set
aside
his
own
content
,
which
is
,
to
erect
noble
Buildings
and
stately
Edifices
,
wherefore
he
hath
doubled
the
Workmen
,
in
that
vast
Enterprize
of
Saint
Peter's
Church
,
being
very
desirous
to
see
it
finished
;
and
having
often
said
to
some
Cardinals
,
his
Confidents
,
that
he
should
not
dye
content
,
if
he
dyed
before
that
were
ended
.
The
Nipotismo
is
strangely
displeased
at
this
expensive
humour
of
the
Popes
,
seeing
him
every
day
changing
and
streightning
some
Street
,
and
mending
some
publick
Edifice
,
for
they
would
that
that
money
were
spared
for
them
and
the
Family
of
the
Chigi
.
Some
dayes
ago
,
Don
Mario
,
and
Don
Agostino
,
went
about
to
put
some
other
less
expensive
design
into
the
Popes
head
,
and
particularly
to
oblige
him
,
to
give
over
the
Porch
of
Saint
Peter
,
which
is
of
so
vast
a
charge
:
but
the
Pope
is
not
to
be
remov'd
from
his
inclination
,
and
takes
it
very
ill
,
that
they
should
controul
him
in
his
pleasure
,
he
,
who
not
only
doth
not
controul
them
,
but
hath
given
them
all
the
means
they
have
;
and
he
persists
in
this
resolution
the
rather
,
because
he
is
resolved
to
have
the
glory
of
this
Enterprize
,
and
not
leave
it
to
his
Successour
,
who
by
a
little
addition
would
perfect
so
great
a
Work
,
and
then
place
his
Armes
in
the
front
of
it
as
his
.
Of
late
,
Alexander
hath
been
fain
to
furnish
to
another
expence
,
which
is
the
Legation
of
the
Cardinal
Padrone
,
to
meet
the
Empress
at
Milan
;
and
the
Spaniards
pretend
,
that
he
appear'd
in
greater
Splendour
,
then
he
did
at
the
Court
of
France
,
as
well
to
win
their
good
will
,
as
to
please
his
own
ambition
,
in
being
seen
in
such
pomp
,
in
a
place
where
most
Ambassadours
of
Princes
were
to
meet
,
nay
,
and
many
Princes
themselves
.
To
say
truth
,
the
Pope
deserves
no
small
praises
for
his
noble
inclination
,
in
honouring
sometimes
one
Prince
,
sometimes
another
,
but
particularly
for
the
zeal
and
piety
he
hath
shewed
,
in
the
choice
of
those
persons
that
he
hath
promoted
to
be
Cardinals
;
for
in
three
or
four
promotions
he
hath
alwayes
picked
out
those
▪
who
were
most
worthy
of
this
eminent
Dignity
,
having
in
that
little
regard
to
any
bodies
recommendation
,
if
the
Subjects
themselves
did
not
answer
the
expectation
conceiv'd
of
them
;
and
whosoever
would
enquire
into
the
life
of
these
his
Creatures
,
will
be
satisfied
of
their
integrity
and
learning
,
and
confess
,
that
many
of
them
are
worthy
of
the
Popedom
,
and
it
may
be
,
it
may
fall
upon
some
of
them
,
after
the
death
of
Alexander
,
who
now
thinks
of
little
less
then
of
dying
;
for
at
his
first
coming
to
be
Pope
,
he
thought
so
much
of
it
,
that
now
being
weary
of
those
thoughts
,
he
thinks
of
nothing
but
living
.
All
his
drift
now
is
,
to
oblige
the
Cardinals
to
a
good
correspondence
with
Don
Agostino
,
but
he
perpetually
disobliging
them
with
his
haughty
carriage
,
't
is
thought
,
that
after
the
Popes
death
they
will
little
regard
his
recommendations
in
the
choice
of
a
Successour
,
if
things
do
not
much
change
.
I
would
say
something
of
the
future
Conclave
;
but
I
think
it
is
to
no
purpose
,
for
the
Pope
doth
little
think
of
leaving
this
world
,
though
the
Cardinals
pretenders
do
every
day
long
for
his
death
,
that
they
may
bring
another
Nipotismo
in
play
.
And
some
are
very
much
convinced
,
that
he
cannot
live
long
,
considering
the
augmentation
of
his
late
indispositions
;
whereupon
those
Cardinals
,
that
compose
the
flying
Squadron
,
have
often
met
in
secret
,
to
agree
about
a
Successour
;
but
indeed
,
I
think
,
that
we
ought
to
wish
,
that
Alexander
may
live
yet
,
for
in
the
present
conjuncture
of
affairs
,
his
death
would
do
no
less
then
bring
trouble
to
Italy
and
all
Christendome
,
which
God
forbid
.
The
Pope
doth
every
day
endeavour
to
get
a
protection
for
his
Nipotismo
,
and
would
fain
have
the
Spaniards
declare
Cardinal
Chigi
Protector
of
that
Crown
;
and
the
Popes
Nuntio
in
Spain
hath
made
great
instances
to
obtain
it
,
that
they
,
the
Family
of
the
Chigi
,
might
be
strengthened
:
but
I
do
not
think
he
will
obtain
it
,
for
the
Spaniards
are
too
great
lovers
of
themselves
to
protect
a
decaying
Power
,
which
will
rather
be
a
burden
then
a
help
to
their
Monarchy
.
FINIS
.
Il
Nipotismo
di
Roma
:
OR
,
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
POPES
NEPHEWS
,
FROM
The
time
of
SIXTUS
IV.
to
the
Death
of
the
last
Pope
ALEXANDER
VII
.
The
Second
Part.
Written
Originally
in
Italian
,
in
the
year
1667.
and
Englished
by
W.
A.
LONDON
,
Printed
for
John
Starkey
,
at
the
Miter
near
Temple-Bar
in
Fleet-street
,
1669.
THE
PRINTER
TO
THE
READER
▪
TO
satisfie
the
curiosity
of
an
infinite
number
of
Persons
,
who
,
having
seen
scarce
any
thing
else
of
the
Nipotismo
besides
the
Title
,
do
enquire
after
the
Book
with
much
earnestness
,
I
have
made
hast
to
Print
this
Second
Part
,
that
so
you
might
have
it
compleat
;
and
I
doubt
not
but
you
will
be
infinitely
pleased
with
it
.
It
is
true
,
my
intention
was
,
in
conformity
to
the
Authors
,
to
have
waited
yet
a
little
longer
;
because
that
Affairs
in
Rome
seem
inclinable
to
a
change
:
But
it
was
beyond
my
power
to
keep
the
Rain
,
which
was
already
in
the
air
,
from
falling
to
the
ground
;
and
I
was
forced
to
yield
to
the
curiosity
of
so
many
Inquisitive
persons
.
To
which
the
Author
was
the
more
willing
,
because
he
had
a
desire
to
be
rid
of
this
Nipotismo
,
that
he
might
give
himself
up
to
the
composing
of
some
other
Books
of
no
less
curiosity
:
And
I
,
on
my
side
,
have
been
desirous
to
free
my
Press
,
that
I
might
set
it
on
work
again
for
a
Book
,
which
no
doubt
will
be
very
welcome
to
you
.
It
is
Intituled
,
Europa
Morta
,
and
comes
from
an
Author
who
is
a
sworn
Enemy
of
Flattery
.
The
Subject
of
the
Book
is
all
Politicks
,
and
very
sharply
handled
,
shewing
the
defects
of
all
the
Kingdoms
and
Republicks
of
Europe
,
which
they
are
now
subject
to
for
want
of
men
of
that
worth
and
vertue
,
in
whom
it
was
anciently
so
abounding
.
Divers
Persons
,
that
have
read
the
Manuscript
,
are
very
pressing
for
the
publishing
of
it
;
which
I
hope
will
be
done
within
this
two
months
at
least
.
And
I
doubt
not
but
I
shall
satisfie
that
expectation
which
I
now
raise
in
you
;
for
there
you
shall
meet
with
the
relation
of
some
Accidents
which
hitherto
have
been
kept
close
from
the
ears
of
the
Vulgar
.
In
it
Praises
are
dispensed
with
measure
,
and
blame
with
justice
;
and
so
I
hope
this
Nipotismo
will
custom
you
to
the
Lecture
of
such
Books
,
and
make
your
pleasure
the
greater
when
you
shall
meet
with
the
Europa
Morta
,
which
is
Vniversal
.
Farewel
.
Il
Nipotismo
di
Roma
:
OR
,
THE
HISTORY
OF
The
Pope's
NEPHEWS
.
The
Second
Part.
The
FIRST
BOOK
.
The
Contents
.
IN
which
is
treated
,
of
the
mischief
which
the
Popedome
brings
upon
the
Popes
.
Of
two
particular
Examples
about
that
.
Of
two
Protestant
Gentlemen
that
went
to
Rome
to
see
the
Court
,
and
the
Church-mens
way
of
living
,
and
what
came
of
it
.
Of
the
scandal
which
the
Hereticks
receive
from
the
Popes
Kindred
.
Of
the
particular
reasons
which
move
the
Popes
to
the
advancement
of
their
Kindred
:
which
are
the
love
they
bear
to
their
own
Bloud
,
the
conservation
of
their
Persons
,
and
the
Policy
of
their
Government
.
Of
the
aime
of
those
Popes
that
introduc'd
the
title
of
Cardinal
Padrone
.
Of
the
difficulties
which
the
Princes
find
in
having
access
and
treating
with
the
Pope
.
Of
a
particular
case
in
Sixtus
the
fifth's
time
.
Of
the
care
the
Popes
take
to
prevent
their
being
poysoned
.
Of
the
miseries
of
the
Ecclesiastick
State
.
Of
the
mischief
the
Church
endures
because
the
Popedom
is
not
Hereditary
.
Of
the
Popes
Nephews
,
who
look
upon
the
Popedom
as
their
own
.
Of
the
principal
reasons
which
oblige
the
Popes
to
call
their
Kindred
about
them
.
Of
the
difficulty
the
Popes
would
meet
with
in
diving
into
Princes
Secrets
without
the
assistance
of
their
Nephews
.
How
Urban
did
instruct
his
Nephews
.
How
Cardinal
Astalli
was
introduced
into
the
Nipotismo
.
Of
the
opinion
of
Cardinal
Mazarine
about
that
business
.
Of
the
great
Authority
which
Gregory
the
15
th
.
gave
to
Cardinal
Ludovisio
his
Nephew
.
Of
the
Republick
of
Venice
,
which
obliges
the
Kindred
of
their
dead
Duke
to
satisfie
by
Fines
for
those
Errors
which
the
Duke
did
commit
while
he
was
alive
.
Of
some
particularities
about
the
Accident
that
befel
the
Duke
of
Crequy
.
Of
a
Discourse
held
to
Monsignor
Rasponi
by
the
Pope
.
Of
the
way
that
the
Popes
have
to
conceal
the
Secrets
of
their
Court.
Of
the
reasons
why
the
said
Court
is
so
Magnificent
.
Of
the
Friendships
of
the
Cardinals
towards
Princes
,
and
of
the
Correspondence
of
Princes
with
the
said
Cardinals
.
Of
the
passage
of
a
certain
Cardinal
from
the
Spanish
Faction
to
the
French
.
Of
the
Spiritual
Power
of
the
Pope
,
and
how
it
is
upheld
by
the
Temporal
;
and
Of
the
nature
of
Money
in
Church-mens
hands
.
ALL
that
we
have
said
hitherto
,
is
but
the
Foundation
of
what
we
have
to
say
:
For
to
what
end
would
it
be
to
have
seen
the
Nipotismo
in
Rome
,
if
we
did
not
see
Rome
in
the
Nipotismo
?
And
we
have
been
curious
to
pry
into
that
which
the
Popes
have
done
for
their
Kindred
,
we
may
much
more
justly
examine
that
which
the
Kindred
does
for
the
Popes
.
A
German
Prelate
,
who
now
lives
,
and
has
some
Opinions
very
different
from
the
profession
he
makes
of
a
Church-man
;
That
is
,
Who
is
more
Heretick
than
Catholick
,
does
upon
all
occasions
,
and
whensoever
he
happens
into
any
company
,
where
there
is
a
liberty
of
talking
,
profess
his
mind
in
few
words
,
and
without
any
ambiguity
,
by
saying
,
That
the
Popes
Kindred
acquire
this
world
by
their
Uncles
Indulgence
;
and
that
the
Uncle
loses
the
other
world
by
his
Nephews
Vices
.
This
opinion
,
which
by
many
Catholicks
would
be
condemned
as
Heretick
,
has
nevertheless
a
great
foundation
in
reason
;
and
I
am
sure
that
the
most
able
and
ingenious
men
of
the
Court
of
Rome
do
allow
of
it
,
and
maintain
it
,
as
being
a
Prelate's
opinion
.
David
,
who
was
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
,
was
continually
in
fear
of
being
damned
for
others
sins
;
and
,
as
we
see
,
did
every
day
desire
of
God
to
be
delivered
from
that
imputation
:
And
yet
the
Popes
not
only
do
not
apprehend
that
they
may
be
damned
for
their
Kindreds
sins
,
but
do
furnish
them
with
the
means
of
offending
his
Divine
Majesty
.
Certainly
,
the
Pope's
Relations
would
take
another
course
if
they
thought
they
were
out
of
the
way
to
Heaven
;
neither
would
they
be
so
covetous
in
heaping
riches
together
,
if
they
knew
that
the
treasure
of
the
Church
is
but
in
trust
,
and
not
in
propriety
to
the
Popes
.
The
Duke
Valentine
,
Son
to
Alexander
the
6th
.
did
commit
all
sort
of
crimes
imaginable
,
breaking
both
Divine
and
Humane
Laws
without
any
regard
or
consideration
.
But
that
which
was
worst
of
all
,
was
,
that
he
covered
his
Vices
with
the
Cloak
of
the
Popes
Authority
;
Saying
,
whensoever
he
was
about
to
commit
a
crime
:
That
he
did
very
well
know
what
he
was
about
to
do
was
just
;
for
his
Father
,
who
did
give
him
leave
to
do
it
,
had
the
Holy
Ghost
.
This
is
the
mischief
that
the
Popedom
does
to
the
Popes
;
or
rather
,
that
the
Popes
do
to
the
Popedom
.
For
to
say
true
,
the
Popedom
would
be
holy
if
the
Popes
were
so
too
:
But
they
do
not
desire
it
,
or
they
cannot
desire
it
,
being
governed
by
their
Relations
:
if
not
as
Popes
,
at
least
as
private
persons
.
To
this
purpose
I
remember
a
Story
which
hapned
about
twenty
years
ago
,
and
to
which
I
give
the
greater
credit
;
because
I
have
it
from
a
worthy
Person
,
and
one
who
heard
the
words
which
were
said
.
A
Swedish
Gentleman
had
left
Stockholm
,
the
Capital
of
the
Kingdom
,
with
a
design
to
travel
over
all
Europe
,
as
Gentry
uses
to
do
:
But
his
principle
aim
was
to
be
instructed
in
the
way
of
Worship
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
be
well
informed
of
the
difference
between
the
Protestant
and
Catholick
Religion
,
with
a
resolution
to
follow
that
which
he
should
like
best
;
and
he
thought
no
place
fitter
for
his
design
than
Rome
,
as
being
the
City
which
gives
the
rule
to
others
,
having
in
it
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
and
an
infinity
of
Church-men
and
Prelates
.
In
his
way
thither
he
met
with
another
German
,
a
Protestant
,
who
had
the
same
design
;
whereupon
,
having
contracted
a
great
Friendship
together
,
they
continued
their
Journey
,
and
hapned
to
come
to
Rome
in
the
beginning
of
the
holy
Week
,
which
is
the
week
before
Easter
.
Being
lodged
,
they
began
by
little
and
little
to
frequent
the
Churches
,
see
the
Ceremonies
,
enquire
into
the
Pope's
Power
,
into
his
Court
,
and
a
thousand
other
particularities
,
all
relating
to
the
same
end
.
The
Magnificence
of
the
Pope's
Habit
,
the
rich
Ornaments
of
the
Altars
,
the
variety
of
Ceremonies
,
the
Majesty
of
the
Cardinals
,
and
Prelates
,
the
Devotion
of
the
Monks
and
Fryars
,
and
the
great
concourse
of
people
to
the
Churches
,
did
at
first
surprize
these
young
Gentlemen
;
and
inflame
in
them
that
desire
which
curiosity
had
already
kindled
.
Having
observed
all
these
things
with
great
care
and
exactness
,
they
began
to
inform
themselves
of
the
Civil
Power
of
the
Pope
;
of
the
Entrigues
of
the
Court
;
of
the
Government
of
the
City
and
State
.
And
in
their
exact
Inquisition
they
found
that
indeed
all
that
Policy
and
Humane
Wit
could
produce
was
to
be
seen
in
the
Church-Government
,
and
did
not
much
disapprove
of
it
:
But
no
sooner
had
they
(
following
still
their
first
curiosity
)
pryed
into
the
business
of
the
Nipotismo
,
and
discovered
the
interests
of
the
Nephew
towards
the
Uncle
,
and
the
Uncle
towards
the
Nephew
;
but
they
presently
resolved
to
return
home
,
and
live
and
die
in
the
Protestant
Religion
.
The
German
,
whether
it
was
that
he
had
dived
into
the
secret
of
the
Nipotismo
,
or
for
some
other
reason
,
was
not
altogether
averse
from
changing
his
Religion
;
though
by
no
means
he
would
not
remain
in
Rome
:
But
the
Swede
was
so
scandalized
at
the
Church-mens
lives
,
that
having
conceived
a
perfect
hatred
for
them
,
he
said
to
the
German
,
That
he
would
never
be
the
Subject
of
a
Bishop
who
should
be
the
Slave
of
his
own
Relations
.
Of
this
Gentleman's
opinion
there
are
many
,
not
only
in
Protestant
Countries
,
but
in
the
middle
of
Italy
it self
;
and
I
wish
to
God
,
that
many
of
those
sins
,
which
lie
so
heavy
upon
the
Romans
consciences
,
had
not
been
occasioned
by
the
scandal
which
they
continually
receive
from
the
Nipotismo
.
That
which
I
have
related
of
a
Swede
is
not
much
different
from
what
I
have
to
say
of
an
English
or
Scottish
man
,
I
know
not
well
which
;
but
I
am
a
very
fit
person
to
relate
the
Story
,
for
I
was
present
at
the
dispute
which
he
had
with
a
French
Bishop
:
which
was
thus
:
This
Stranger
had
been
two
years
in
Rome
,
in
which
time
he
had
had
divers
occasions
of
being
known
to
the
Pope
and
his
Nephews
,
as
likewise
of
knowing
them
;
and
had
been
infinitely
scandalized
to
see
the
small
care
the
Pope
did
take
to
correct
his
Nephews
extravagancies
both
in
Morals
and
Polities
:
But
above
all
,
he
was
much
grieved
to
see
that
the
Pope
had
taken
out
of
the
Treasure
of
the
Church
the
richest
Jewels
to
bestow
them
upon
his
Nephews
;
and
that
they
made
no
scruple
of
robbing
the
Church
to
enrich
themselves
.
Having
met
in
France
with
this
French
Bishop
,
they
fell
upon
the
discourse
of
Religion
.
The
Bishop
perceiving
the
ill
impressions
he
had
received
at
Rome
,
thought
it
was
a
part
of
his
duty
to
endeavour
to
blot
them
out
of
this
Gentleman's
mind
,
by
telling
him
,
That
it
was
impossible
to
be
saved
out
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
But
all
that
he
could
say
was
to
no
purpose
,
for
the
Protestant
could
scarce
afford
him
audience
,
but
impatiently
interrupting
him
,
told
him
,
That
it
was
a
hard
matter
that
the
Pope
could
save
others
,
since
he
did
give
his
own
Nephews
a
most
inevitable
occasion
of
damnation
.
Every
day
the
Casuists
are
disputing
,
Whether
or
no
a
Thief
may
be
saved
without
restitution
of
his
theft
,
if
he
be
in
a
possibility
to
do
it
?
And
they
all
agree
,
that
he
must
either
make
amends
by
restitution
,
or
be
damned
.
If
this
be
so
,
how
is
it
possible
for
the
Pope's
Nephews
,
if
the
greatest
part
of
their
Revenues
are
the
spoils
of
the
Church
,
and
got
by
unlawful
means
,
the
Popes
having
raised
that
very
money
,
which
they
are
so
proud
of
,
either
out
of
dead
mens
graves
,
or
the
veines
of
the
living
.
Though
this
be
true
,
and
that
the
mischief
,
which
the
Popes
receive
from
their
Kindred
be
very
great
;
yet
it
is
a
necessary
one
,
and
so
necessary
,
that
many
are
of
opinion
,
that
those
Popes
who
do
forbear
advancing
their
Relations
are
but
small
Politicians
.
Three
Reasons
do
particularly
move
the
Popes
to
call
their
Relations
to
them
:
First
,
The
affection
which
naturally
we
bear
to
our
bloud
and
kindred
,
The
conservation
of
their
Persons
,
and
the
Policy
of
their
Government
.
For
the
first
,
I
hold
him
little
better
than
a
Beast
,
that
has
no
tye
of
Consanguinity
upon
him
,
having
many
Relations
that
need
his
help
;
none
but
barbarous
people
are
ignorant
of
those
Laws
of
nature
,
and
are
not
altogether
deprived
of
the
use
of
them
neither
.
This
love
to
ones
Relations
encreases
as
the
Relations
themselves
do
multiply
.
And
we
may
say
,
that
love
naturally
descends
;
for
in
old
people
their
love
is
greatest
to
their
Grand-children
,
and
the
fifth
generation
still
carry
the
old
mans
affections
from
the
third
and
fourth
.
From
hence
proceeds
,
that
the
Popes
,
who
ordinarily
are
old
,
are
so
passionate
for
the
advancement
of
their
Nephews
,
for
whom
often
they
hazard
their
reputations
in
this
world
,
and
their
souls
in
the
next
.
With
our
Kindred
there
is
no
Medium
to
be
observed
;
we
must
either
love
them
tenderly
,
and
do
for
them
all
that
lies
in
our
power
:
Or
we
must
hate
them
perfectly
,
and
become
cruel
.
It
is
not
possible
to
be
indifferent
,
and
do
them
neither
good
nor
evil
;
that
would
be
to
be
neither
man
nor
beast
,
which
is
impossible
.
There
has
been
some
Popes
,
who
in
the
beginning
of
their
Reign
,
out
of
Zeal
and
Piety
,
have
shewed
themselves
averse
from
their
Kindred
;
not
only
refusing
to
favour
them
,
but
seeking
out
all
occasions
of
mortifying
them
.
But
what
folly
,
what
devillish
policy
,
what
false
hypocrisie
is
this
?
For
my
part
,
I
call
such
a
disposition
a
vicious
humour
,
which
soon
passes
out
of
them
,
or
destroys
them
,
Nature
it self
being
offended
at
this
so
unnatural
a
proceeding
.
Adrian
the
sixth
,
Marcel
the
second
,
Urban
the
seventh
,
Leo
the
tenth
,
were
all
Popes
very
severe
to
their
kindred
,
having
all
sworn
solemnly
at
their
Election
never
to
admit
their
Kindred
into
Rome
.
And
Adrian
the
sixth
was
so
extravagant
that
he
persecuted
them
:
For
he
refused
to
give
a
recompense
to
one
of
his
Relations
who
had
done
the
Church
very
good
service
,
only
because
he
was
his
Relation
.
But
Divine
Providence
,
which
delights
not
to
see
Nature
despis'd
,
reveng'd
this
indiscreet
Zeal
upon
these
Popes
;
for
they
all
liv'd
but
a
very
little
after
their
Creation
.
Adrian
liv'd
but
one
year
:
Marcello
,
Vrban
,
and
Leo
liv'd
all
three
together
,
not
two
Months
compleat
.
So
Innocent
the
Eighth
,
Julius
the
Second
,
Pius
the
Fifth
,
and
our
Alexander
that
now
reigns
,
were
at
first
strangely
averse
from
their
Kindred
,
which
was
interpreted
by
the
People
for
nothing
but
Hypocrisie
and
Policy
,
that
they
might
acquire
the
Title
of
Saints
and
Holy
Men
;
for
,
a
little
after
they
were
setled
in
their
Kingdom
,
and
in
the
Opinion
of
the
Vulgar
,
they
all
found
out
some
excuse
or
another
to
authorize
their
change
;
and
particularly
our
Alexander
,
who
is
now
as
kind
as
he
was
severe
at
first
.
And
for
my
part
I
must
confess
,
that
I
always
laughed
at
Alexander
,
for
his
pretended
zeale
,
in
keeping
his
Relations
at
a
distance
;
and
I
never
began
to
have
a
true
respect
for
him
,
and
believe
him
really
a
Saint
,
till
he
had
brought
them
to
Rome
.
And
if
Christ
himself
has
left
us
written
in
the
Gospel
,
That
we
ought
not
to
despise
our
own
Flesh
,
how
can
any
Pope
justifie
an
aversion
to
his
Kindred
?
Therefore
I
do
not
like
that
Answer
of
our
Pope
Alexander
to
the
Cardinal
Medicis
,
who
did
make
it
his
business
to
oblige
the
Pope
to
call
Don
Mario
to
Rome
;
for
he
answered
this
Cardinal's
Prayers
and
Entreaties
with
these
words
of
Christ
,
They
are
our
Brothers
and
Sisters
that
do
the
Will
of
the
Lord
;
as
if
his
Brother
had
done
the
Will
of
the
Devil
.
And
in
the
Example
of
Christ
he
was
mistaken
;
for
he
did
not
despise
his
Brothers
,
as
having
never
had
any
;
wherefore
his
Words
were
mystical
,
and
contained
some
more
secret
sense
.
But
we
see
that
Christ
himself
did
shew
particular
favour
to
his
Relations
,
as
to
the
two
Johns
,
the
Baptist
,
and
the
Apostle
;
declaring
one
to
be
the
greatest
of
Prophets
,
and
giving
to
the
other
the
liberty
of
laying
his
head
in
his
lap
:
But
more
than
that
,
he
recommended
his
proper
Mother
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
to
the
Apostle
John
;
and
all
the
Evangelists
own
,
that
he
was
Christ's
Favourite
,
and
his
Beloved
.
After
this
Example
,
we
need
no
other
;
and
no
body
can
be
so
bold
as
to
pretend
,
That
it
is
Piety
not
to
own
ones
Relations
,
if
Christ
himself
lov'd
his
so
dearly
.
But
the
Popes
are
not
so
much
to
blame
,
as
those
that
blame
the
Popes
for
their
affections
to
their
Kindred
:
For
,
alas
!
the
Popes
are
Men
,
as
we
are
;
and
,
as
such
,
ought
to
be
allowed
something
of
our
fragility
.
But
in
what
a
Labyrinth
are
they
engaged
?
For
if
they
are
really
averse
and
cruel
to
their
own
Blood
,
then
Nature
,
Heaven
,
the
Example
of
Christ
,
and
all
the
Reason
of
the
World
,
does
condemn
them
for
inhumane
,
ungrateful
,
and
barbarous
.
And
if
they
are
kind
,
and
do
receive
them
into
Rome
,
advance
them
,
give
them
Places
and
Honours
,
then
Pasquins
,
Murmurs
,
Raileries
,
Affronts
,
and
a
thousand
Tales
of
them
,
are
the
recompense
they
are
to
expect
from
the
Vulgar
,
who
send
their
Cries
to
Heaven
,
and
their
Complaints
about
the
World
against
them
.
Those
Popes
that
first
invented
the
Title
of
Cardinal
Padrone
,
had
it
may
be
a
mind
to
imitate
our
Saviour
,
who
declared
John
the
Evangelist
his
Cosin
,
to
be
his
Favorite
and
beloved
Disciple
:
For
Gregory
the
Fifteenth
was
wont
to
call
his
Nephew
Ludovisio
,
his
beloved
John
,
though
his
Name
was
Lewis
;
and
he
did
so
to
shew
,
That
since
Christ
declared
in
favour
of
his
Cosin
,
the
Popes
might
also
declare
in
favour
of
their
Nephews
.
For
my
part
,
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
let
them
do
what
they
will
,
it
is
not
in
their
power
not
to
love
their
Relations
,
and
to
abstain
from
doing
of
them
all
the
good
imaginable
.
And
we
have
seen
the
experience
of
this
in
Alexander
the
Seventh
,
who
made
as
if
he
had
had
no
affection
for
them
;
but
Nature
soon
made
him
lay
aside
this
Mask
,
and
profess
himself
a
Man
,
as
the
rest
.
This
is
then
one
of
the
Reasons
that
move
the
Popes
to
be
so
tender
of
their
Kindreds
Advantages
:
But
there
is
a
second
,
which
is
not
any
ways
inferiour
to
this
,
which
is
the
preservation
of
their
proper
Person
.
One
of
the
greatest
misfortunes
of
a
Princely
Life
,
is
the
perpetual
care
and
sollicitude
they
are
in
,
of
preserving
themselves
.
Their
Goodness
is
often
the
subject
of
their
Neighbours
Envy
.
If
they
be
wicked
,
they
are
hated
by
their
own
Subjects
.
So
that
often
they
are
in
doubt
which
they
shall
chuse
to
be
,
Good
or
Bad.
Was
there
a
greater
Prince
than
Henry
the
Third
of
France
?
Was
there
ever
any
thing
more
magnanimous
and
good
,
than
Henry
the
Fourth
his
Successor
?
And
yet
their
Greatness
,
their
Bounty
,
and
their
Generosity
,
could
not
preserve
their
Persons
,
but
saw
their
blood
shed
most
miserably
by
the
hands
of
barbarous
Murderers
.
But
was
there
ever
a
better
Prince
in
the
World
than
the
late
King
of
England
,
Charles
the
First
,
who
had
no
fault
but
that
he
was
too
good
?
And
yet
such
Royal
Goodness
could
not
preserve
him
(
I
tremble
to
speak
of
it
)
from
the
barbarous
hands
of
his
own
Subjects
;
and
upon
an
ignominious
Scaffold
,
was
forced
to
lose
his
Life
by
a
fatal
Ax.
What
are
Kingdoms
and
States
to
any
body
,
if
they
must
be
perpetually
from
morning
to
night
busied
about
their
own
preservation
?
And
what
a
misfortune
to
a
Man
is
a
Kingdom
,
if
to
preserve
himself
from
his
own
Subjects
,
he
must
be
fain
to
raise
Cittadels
and
build
Castles
in
all
the
places
where
he
goes
,
that
he
can
never
sleep
,
if
Guards
and
Sentinels
do
not
watch
for
him
?
Certainly
a
Subject's
condition
,
that
takes
his
rest
without
fear
,
is
much
more
to
be
valued
,
than
the
perpetual
perplexity
of
a
fearful
Prince
.
The
Popes
nevertheless
are
these
unfortunate
Men
,
and
are
more
exposed
to
the
danger
of
being
made
away
,
than
all
the
Princes
of
Christendom
.
For
if
any
body
be
so
bold
and
wicked
as
to
wish
and
desire
the
death
of
a
Prince
whose
Crown
is
Hereditary
;
yet
he
stops
in
his
Enterprise
,
and
considers
,
That
he
must
fear
the
Sons
Vengeance
.
Those
Men
who
consented
to
the
death
,
or
,
to
say
better
,
pronounced
Sentence
upon
the
late
King
of
England
,
wheresoever
they
are
now
,
they
do
without
doubt
repent
their
Action
;
and
if
they
had
ever
thought
of
the
happy
Restauration
of
Charles
the
Second
,
they
had
dealt
otherwise
with
his
Father
.
So
that
I
must
say
,
by
the
leave
of
those
Cromwellian
Politicians
,
That
they
were
but
pittiful
ones
that
could
not
foresee
that
.
Wo
be
to
those
that
offend
a
Prince
,
in
hopes
that
his
Heir
will
forget
the
offence
.
This
Reason
procures
some
Security
to
Princes
of
an
Hereditary
Kingdom
,
and
makes
the
Popes
endeavour
to
find
out
some
means
also
to
secure
themselves
by
their
Kindred
:
For
it
is
well
known
how
many
Popes
have
been
poysoned
and
made
away
,
sometimes
by
Emperours
,
sometimes
by
the
People
,
sometimes
by
particular
Persons
;
and
yet
no
body
has
ever
taken
upon
them
to
revenge
their
death
.
And
why
?
Because
that
their
Kindred
,
not
being
Heirs
of
their
Power
,
are
not
in
a
capacity
to
shew
their
resentment
;
and
are
much
more
busied
in
getting
into
the
next
Pope's
favour
,
who
is
ordinarily
their
Enemy
,
than
in
revenging
their
Uncle's
death
.
The
Cardinals
themselves
,
who
for
their
own
Interest
are
not
much
concerned
in
the
Pope's
preservation
,
do
not
trouble
themselves
to
inquire
by
what
means
he
came
to
his
end
;
't
is
enough
for
them
that
the
Popedom
is
vacant
,
and
that
they
have
the
Authority
of
chusing
a
Successor
,
who
must
be
one
of
themselves
.
The
Popes
Lives
are
a
perpetual
War
;
for
without
they
are
set
upon
by
the
Cares
and
Troubles
of
their
Employment
,
and
within
by
the
fear
of
death
,
which
is
so
great
in
them
,
that
they
are
afraid
of
the
very
Air
they
breath
.
Sixtus
the
Fifth
went
one
day
to
the
Convent
of
the
Apostles
,
which
was
assigned
to
the
Fryars
of
the
Order
he
had
bin
of
:
and
coming
in
of
a
sudden
without
giving
any
warning
,
met
in
their
Refectory
with
a
Brother
who
was
eating
a
Mess
of
Beans
very
hungrily
.
The
good
Pope
remembring
his
ancient
condition
,
sat
down
by
him
upon
a
wooden
Form
,
and
fell
to
eating
with
as
great
an
appetite
as
the
Brother
,
and
made
him
fill
the
Dish
up
again
when
they
had
emptied
it
.
The
Pope's
Followers
wondered
,
and
were
much
surprized
at
his
Phancy
,
or
rather
extravagant
Appetite
;
but
he
taking
no
notice
of
them
,
continued
to
eat
on
with
his
wooden
Spoon
,
the
Beans
that
were
very
well
oyled
.
At
last
having
emptied
the
Dish
a
second
time
,
and
thanked
the
Brother
for
his
kindness
,
he
turned
to
his
Followers
and
said
,
This
Dish
of
Beans
will
make
me
live
two
years
longer
than
I
should
have
done
;
for
I
have
eaten
them
with
pleasure
,
and
without
fear
.
Then
lifting
up
his
hands
and
eyes
to
Heaven
,
he
blessed
God
that
had
given
a
Pope
once
in
his
life
an
occasion
of
eating
a
meals
Meat
in
quiet
.
Pius
the
Fifth
,
who
was
very
lean
,
was
used
to
say
,
That
it
was
impossible
that
the
Popes
should
ever
grow
fat
,
for
that
Nature
in
them
was
never
supplied
but
in
fear
.
And
yet
this
Pope
was
one
of
the
holiest
and
best
;
though
it
is
true
,
That
Holiness
is
subject
to
Envy
,
and
therefore
obliged
to
preserve
it self
against
the
malignity
of
its
Enemies
.
And
indeed
the
diligence
which
the
Popes
use
in
preserving
themselves
,
is
such
,
that
it
cannot
chuse
but
communicate
to
them
a
continual
apprehension
of
some
imminent
danger
:
for
they
do
not
only
watch
what
they
eat
,
but
they
never
eat
any
thing
which
has
not
been
first
tasted
by
those
that
dress
it
,
and
serve
it
up
;
chusing
ordinarily
upon
a
sudden
,
and
not
bespeaking
that
which
they
like
.
Paul
the
Fourth
was
wont
to
give
the
greatest
part
of
his
Dinner
to
those
that
stood
by
,
and
make
them
eat
it
in
his
presence
;
and
then
often
he
would
take
some
of
that
which
they
had
left
:
So
that
the
whole
Court
was
in
perpetual
fear
,
seeing
the
Pope
so
timerous
.
But
fear
is
not
only
inseparable
from
them
at
Table
,
but
at
the
Altar
too
;
where
they
never
eat
the
consecrated
Host
,
before
they
have
given
a
part
of
it
to
the
Sacristan
there
present
,
whose
care
it
is
to
provide
them
,
and
to
eat
that
part
which
he
receives
from
the
Pope
;
who
having
divided
it
into
two
parts
,
gives
him
sometimes
the
right
side
,
sometimes
the
left
,
as
he
pleases
.
The
same
precaution
is
used
in
the
taking
of
the
Cup
or
Chalice
,
which
the
Pope
never
tastes
,
till
the
Sacristan
has
drunk
some
of
it
before
him
.
So
that
it
is
evident
,
That
the
Popes
do
use
many
more
preventions
than
any
other
Prince
.
Now
if
it
be
thus
with
them
,
can
they
do
better
than
to
call
about
them
their
proper
Kindred
,
into
whose
hands
they
may
commit
their
Persons
?
Who
will
take
a
greater
care
of
their
preservation
,
than
they
who
hope
for
Riches
and
Honour
to
their
Family
?
And
who
will
take
the
pains
to
contribute
to
the
lasting
of
any
Empire
,
but
he
that
has
the
greatest
share
in
the
enjoyments
of
it
?
Those
Popes
who
at
first
seemed
averse
from
their
Relations
,
having
in
a
small
time
come
to
know
the
difficulty
of
their
own
preservation
in
the
hands
of
Strangers
,
have
immediately
called
them
to
Rome
,
and
thrown
themselves
into
their
Arms
,
as
a
place
of
Refuge
against
so
many
who
had
an
interest
to
destroy
them
;
and
by
all
sorts
of
Favours
,
sought
to
make
it
their
Kindreds
Interest
to
love
and
take
care
of
them
.
It
may
be
that
Urban
the
Eighth
,
who
lived
23
Years
Pope
,
had
not
attained
to
half
that
Age
,
if
the
Barberins
had
not
used
all
imaginable
means
to
prolong
his
life
;
which
else
would
have
been
plotted
against
by
both
Princes
and
private
persons
.
But
no
body
durst
undertake
that
which
seemed
impossible
.
And
without
doubt
,
the
care
they
took
of
him
,
did
exceed
the
desire
he
had
of
living
;
for
old
age
was
become
a
burden
to
him
at
last
.
Innocent
the
Tenth
,
after
the
Design
of
getting
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
from
the
Spaniard
was
discovered
,
stood
in
perpetual
fear
,
lest
,
to
be
revenged
,
they
should
plot
his
death
;
which
it
may
be
they
had
done
,
if
Donna
Olympia
had
not
taken
the
care
to
dress
his
Meat
,
and
feed
him
with
her
own
hands
:
and
in
acknowledgment
of
her
kindness
,
he
would
often
say
to
her
,
Sister
,
do
you
take
care
of
me
,
and
I
'le
take
care
that
the
Popedom
shall
be
yours
.
Pius
the
Third
,
of
the
Family
of
Picolomini
of
Siena
,
had
not
died
by
poyson
,
procured
him
by
Pandolfo
Petruccii
Tyrant
of
the
said
place
,
if
he
had
had
some
of
his
Relations
neer
him
;
whereupon
he
was
forced
to
trust
his
life
in
Strangers
hands
,
and
lose
it
miserably
,
before
he
could
see
any
of
his
Kindred
about
him
.
Buthere
some
body
will
say
,
That
indeed
it
would
not
be
amiss
that
the
Pope
should
resign
the
care
of
his
Person
to
his
Kindred
,
but
not
give
them
an
unlimited
Power
over
Church
and
State
;
That
it
is
fit
they
do
not
want
necessaries
,
but
that
he
should
not
go
about
to
content
their
insatiability
.
To
this
we
will
answer
in
time
and
Place
;
it
is
enough
for
the
present
to
have
proved
,
That
they
are
the
most
necessary
Instruments
of
the
Popes
preservation
.
And
because
the
obligation
of
him
that
receives
his
life
from
another
is
infinite
,
therefore
the
Popes
do
think
,
that
they
cannot
repay
but
by
infinite
Gifts
and
Favours
.
Now
we
will
pass
to
the
third
Reason
,
which
is
,
The
Reason
of
State
.
The
State
or
Politick
Government
of
the
Church
,
is
the
most
unfortunate
and
miserable
in
the
World
;
for
it
is
neither
Commonwealth
nor
Monarchy
:
and
as
an
ingenious
Prelate
said
,
It
is
neither
from
God
nor
the
Devil
.
And
the
causes
of
its
Misery
are
divers
;
but
particularly
one
is
,
Because
the
Supreme
Governour
always
dying
without
Heirs
,
there
is
no
body
left
to
take
pity
of
the
grievances
which
are
continually
introduc'd
by
the
Governours
of
Provinces
who
rule
as
they
please
.
Many
compare
all
the
Ecclesiastick
State
to
a
Town
taken
by
an
Enemy
,
who
being
out
of
hopes
to
keep
it
any
time
falls
to
plundering
and
destroying
it
,
carrying
away
all
that
's
good
;
and
leaving
to
the
poor
Citizens
nothing
but
the
liberty
of
venting
their
complaints
:
Just
so
do
the
Church-men
who
are
in
authority
in
one
Pope's
life
;
for
foreseeing
that
their
power
is
like
to
expire
with
him
,
and
be
resigned
up
to
his
Successor
,
they
make
Hay
while
the
Sun
shines
,
and
use
all
manner
of
Extortions
and
Violences
in
their
respective
places
for
fear
else
of
departing
with
their
hands
empty
.
And
the
people
are
so
far
from
obtaining
redress
from
those
that
succeed
them
,
that
they
had
rather
be
under
the
Government
of
their
old
Masters
;
for
the
new
ones
come
with
intention
to
do
as
much
,
if
not
worse
,
than
the
others
.
In
the
time
of
Francesco
Maria
della
Rovere
,
last
Duke
of
Urbin
,
his
Creatures
seeing
him
past
hopes
of
having
any
Heirs
;
and
that
after
his
death
the
Estate
was
like
to
fall
to
the
Church
,
as
being
a
Feife
of
it
,
they
applyed
themselves
to
make
their
advantage
by
all
means
;
that
is
,
they
plunder'd
and
ruin'd
it
,
that
they
might
leave
it
bare
to
the
Church-men
their
Successors
.
Particularly
,
when
they
saw
the
Duke
languishing
in
a
decrepit
Age
,
they
then
bestirr'd
themselves
,
and
flew
about
like
so
many
Bees
to
suck
the
rest
of
the
Honey
:
But
he
hapning
to
live
longer
than
they
expected
they
were
at
a
loss
,
and
had
drained
all
the
State
so
dry
;
that
they
themselves
were
fain
to
sit
and
look
upon
the
desolate
condition
of
that
Dukedom
without
being
able
to
make
it
worse
.
It
came
thus
lean
and
impoverished
into
the
Church-mens
hands
,
who
,
for
all
they
have
such
good
Stomachs
,
were
fain
to
forbear
eating
for
the
first
seven
years
,
till
it
had
gathered
a
little
flesh
again
;
and
then
they
fell
to
devouring
of
it
afresh
,
and
have
since
continued
to
do
so
:
no
sooner
perceiving
it
to
be
a
little
recruited
,
but
they
extenuate
it
with
Taxes
,
Impositions
,
and
Extortions
.
That
which
hapned
once
to
the
Dutchy
of
Urbin
,
happens
often
to
the
whole
state
of
the
Church
;
for
as
soon
as
the
Governours
,
and
other
subordinate
Officers
,
see
the
Pope
drawing
to
his
end
,
and
by
consequence
that
their
time
of
getting
is
also
ready
to
expire
,
every
new
Pope
advancing
new
Creatures
,
there
is
no
sort
of
Violence
,
Theft
,
Robbery
,
or
Extortion
,
that
they
do
not
commit
in
their
respective
charges
:
which
they
no
sooner
resign
to
new
Officers
,
but
that
they
who
come
in
poor
,
and
must
maintain
the
Decorum
of
their
places
,
invent
some
new
way
of
vexing
the
poor
people
,
and
enriching
themselves
;
giving
afterwards
a
little
respite
to
the
people
to
breath
in
,
and
by
that
time
the
Pope
is
a
dying
,
and
then
they
fall
on
a
fresh
.
So
that
it
appears
that
the
Popedom
being
Elective
,
and
not
Hereditary
,
causes
all
these
misfortunes
to
the
State
and
people
;
for
this
makes
every
body
think
of
the
present
,
and
none
of
the
future
,
there
being
no
future
amongst
Church-men
.
But
if
this
inconveniency
be
great
,
it
would
without
doubt
prove
much
more
intolerable
,
if
the
Popes
had
no
Kindred
to
help
them
in
the
Government
of
the
State
and
Church
;
For
though
it
seem
that
a
Nipotismo
is
directly
bent
upon
its
own
profit
and
advantage
:
yet
for
divers
reasons
and
respects
they
do
preserve
many
places
from
ruine
,
and
many
Subjects
from
oppression
.
Whereas
if
the
Pope
were
without
them
,
he
would
be
forced
to
trust
to
a
great
number
of
Governours
,
who
would
every
one
be
as
greedy
,
and
as
absolute
as
a
Nephew
;
and
Lord
it
as
high
with
the
title
of
Dominus
Dominantium
.
The
Nephews
,
who
are
few
in
number
,
take
upon
them
to
be
both
Shepherds
,
and
Shearers
;
Treasurers
,
and
Extorters
:
so
that
they
suffer
no
body
to
grow
rich
but
for
them
,
nor
to
rise
but
by
their
means
and
to
their
profit
,
nor
to
take
from
others
except
it
be
to
present
them
.
For
woe
be
to
those
Ministers
of
State
,
or
subordinate
Officers
,
that
dare
contradict
a
Nephew's
Will
;
or
do
any
thing
without
their
Order
.
Now
this
being
so
,
it
is
evident
that
it
is
more
easie
to
satisfie
one
mans
avidity
than
a
hundreds
.
If
the
Nephews
were
not
,
every
Prelate
,
every
Bishop
,
every
Abbot
,
every
Cardinal
,
would
treat
the
Church
as
the
Jews
did
our
Saviour's
Garments
;
that
is
,
divide
it
amongst
them
:
and
it
may
be
,
would
leave
nothing
for
their
Successors
;
for
their
Maximes
are
indeed
to
live
well
themselves
,
but
not
to
provide
that
others
may
do
so
too
.
The
Nipotismo
looks
upon
the
Popedom
as
their
own
,
and
so
they
have
some
consideration
for
a
thing
in
which
they
pretend
a
propriety
.
When
once
their
Purse
is
full
they
let
it
breath
,
and
recover
its
forces
.
'T
is
true
that
that
seldom
falls
out
;
for
we
have
seen
the
Barbarins
,
enjoy
the
state
of
the
Church
for
three
and
twenty
years
:
and
yet
shew
as
much
avidity
when
they
were
upon
the
point
to
leave
it
,
as
when
they
first
entred
upon
it
.
Besides
this
,
if
Rome
were
without
a
Nipotismo
,
the
Government
of
the
City
would
be
every
day
in
new
hands
;
every
Church-man's
ambition
being
to
climbe
up
to
the
top
of
the
Wheel
,
and
supplant
him
that
stands
next
to
the
Soveraign
Power
.
So
that
the
Church
would
be
in
one
Pontificate
,
tossed
like
a
ball
from
one
to
the
other
;
and
that
most
commonly
by
very
unskilful
persons
:
the
mystery
of
Church-Government
being
a
thing
not
to
be
mastered
but
by
those
who
stay
long
in
it
,
and
acquire
great
experience
in
the
management
of
affairs
.
Moreover
,
if
the
State
were
governed
by
different
Persons
under
the
Reign
of
one
Pope
,
it
would
be
a
very
hard
matter
to
find
out
the
Author
of
the
Peoples
miseries
,
every
one
having
his
Predecessors
actions
for
an
excuse
;
so
that
men
would
also
lose
that
poor
consolation
of
being
able
to
show
their
Tormenters
:
But
it
is
not
so
when
a
Nipotismo
governs
,
for
then
as
they
have
the
Honour
,
and
Riches
;
so
must
they
endure
the
Reproaches
,
and
Complaints
made
against
their
Government
,
which
the
Romans
do
without
mercy
,
making
the
air
sound
and
repeat
their
murmurs
with
a
thousand
Echoes
.
These
reasons
do
sometimes
prevail
upon
the
Pope's
Kindred
to
make
them
abstain
from
doing
all
the
mischief
they
would
do
;
or
at
least
they
suffer
not
others
to
commit
crimes
and
faults
which
they
know
will
be
laid
to
their
charge
:
and
of
the
imputation
of
which
they
shall
be
sure
to
be
heirs
as
well
as
of
their
Uncle's
riches
.
And
indeed
,
how
would
it
be
possible
for
the
State
of
the
Church
,
which
is
a
Monarchy
,
to
be
governed
well
if
it
were
governed
as
a
Republick
;
For
in
Commonwealths
the
Governours
are
the
Citizens
and
Natives
themselves
,
who
being
sure
that
the
State
they
govern
,
is
their
own
,
do
administer
with
Justice
and
Equity
;
first
,
as
reaping
a
benefit
by
their
moderation
;
And
secondly
,
as
being
sure
to
expect
a
punishment
when
they
are
out
of
their
charges
:
But
the
Pope
having
the
disposing
of
all
places
and
charges
,
does
often
advance
Strangers
;
who
have
no
design
but
of
making
their
own
Fortune
,
and
who
,
when
once
removed
from
their
dignities
,
may
either
leave
the
State
,
or
else
procure
impunity
by
a
part
of
those
riches
which
they
have
extorted
from
the
poor
people
.
It
is
much
better
therefore
that
there
should
be
a
Nipotismo
,
into
whose
hands
the
Popes
may
trust
their
Government
and
Person
;
and
who
by
the
purchase
which
they
make
of
great
Estates
do
,
as
it
were
,
settle
themselves
within
the
State
:
and
may
fear
the
being
called
to
an
account
for
their
violences
,
if
they
exceed
measure
.
There
are
three
other
reasons
which
seem
to
conclude
very
strongly
in
favour
of
a
Nipotismo
,
which
are
these
:
That
the
Pope
may
more
easily
discover
the
interests
of
Foreign
Princes
;
That
he
may
be
able
to
govern
with
more
care
and
affection
;
And
that
he
may
be
able
to
carry
on
the
Negotiations
of
his
Court
with
more
secrecy
.
And
indeed
,
it
would
not
only
be
difficult
,
but
almost
impossible
for
the
Pope
to
dive
into
the
hidden
interests
and
designs
of
Foreign
Princes
without
a
Nipotismo
;
For
how
could
he
trust
Strangers
with
his
secrets
,
if
he
could
not
be
assured
that
they
would
reciprocally
reveal
to
him
all
theirs
.
The
Ministers
of
State
would
be
easily
corrupted
to
betray
the
Pope
their
Master
,
and
incline
much
more
to
oblige
Princes
,
upon
whom
,
because
of
their
hereditary
and
settled
condition
,
they
might
relie
,
than
to
be
faithful
to
one
who
might
fail
every
moment
;
and
with
him
all
their
hopes
and
expectations
.
Besides
,
the
Princes
themselves
would
hardly
condescend
to
reveal
their
secrets
,
and
treat
of
important
matters
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
when
they
should
know
and
see
that
they
must
confide
in
strangers
,
whom
another
Prince
might
bribe
and
corrupt
to
their
disadvantage
;
For
just
so
far
do
Soveraigns
trust
the
Pope
as
they
see
about
him
people
,
in
whom
he
may
trust
himself
.
Urban
the
eighth
deserves
no
small
praises
for
his
Policy
,
all
along
his
Reign
:
but
particularly
,
for
his
method
and
way
of
treating
with
the
Soveraigns
of
Europe
;
whose
secrets
were
all
revealed
to
him
,
whereas
none
of
his
were
revealed
to
them
again
.
For
the
same
means
,
which
he
used
to
discover
others
designs
,
help
him
to
conceal
his
own
.
For
having
created
his
two
Nephews
Cardinals
,
and
gave
them
instructions
worthy
such
a
politick
head
as
his
was
,
he
made
one
of
them
declare
for
Spain
,
and
the
other
for
France
;
each
of
them
making
demonstration
of
an
extraordinary
kindness
for
the
Crown
they
protected
.
Which
thing
proved
most
fortunate
to
the
Pope
,
and
successful
in
the
design
he
had
,
to
be
Master
of
the
secrets
of
both
Kings
.
Now
that
this
was
a
design
of
the
Uncle
,
and
no
particular
inclination
of
the
Nephews
,
appears
easily
;
because
that
Cardinal
Antonio
,
who
sided
with
the
French
,
had
never
had
any
communication
with
this
Nation
before
his
being
made
Cardinal
:
neither
had
he
received
from
them
any
kindness
that
could
endear
him
to
their
Party
:
Nay
,
indeed
he
had
rather
reason
to
encline
to
the
Spaniards
,
from
whom
he
had
received
many
courtesies
worth
acknowledging
;
but
he
followed
in
this
his
Uncle's
suggestions
.
The
Cardinal
Francesco
on
the
other
side
who
had
never
any
great
inclination
for
Spain
,
and
who
in
the
services
he
did
do
them
,
did
not
appear
with
that
violence
that
Cardinal
Antonio
did
;
for
the
French
would
nevertheless
in
obedience
to
his
Uncle
often
declare
for
them
:
and
in
some
occasions
show
a
great
deal
of
affection
and
desire
to
oblige
a
Crown
,
which
did
seek
after
his
protection
.
Vrban
having
thus
assigned
the
care
of
the
interest
of
these
two
Potent
Princes
to
his
Nephews
,
could
not
chuse
but
be
perfectly
informed
of
their
designs
,
and
secret
intrigues
of
their
Courts
;
whose
Ministers
and
Ambassadours
in
order
to
a
further
discovery
of
the
Pope's
inclinations
,
were
forced
to
communicate
before
hand
a
great
part
of
their
secrets
to
the
Cardinal
,
Protector
of
their
Kingdom
,
in
hopes
by
his
means
of
diving
further
into
that
which
was
yet
hidden
to
them
:
but
most
commonly
they
got
little
light
and
intelligence
by
it
,
for
the
Nephews
following
exactly
their
Uncle's
Instructions
,
did
endeavour
to
pump
every
body
else
,
and
keep
themselves
close
.
Their
Uncle
in
the
mean
time
well
informed
on
both
hands
,
was
sure
to
take
just
measures
;
and
by
an
even
carriage
so
to
entertain
the
affections
of
both
Kings
,
as
to
make
them
both
his
Friends
:
and
really
one
who
could
govern
a
Popedom
so
well
,
and
easily
,
betwixt
so
opposed
and
different
Interests
,
did
deserve
to
govern
as
long
as
Vrban
did
.
Innocentius
might
have
been
named
for
one
of
the
greatest
Politicians
in
the
world
,
if
his
Sister-in-law
had
not
lead
him
astray
;
or
rather
if
he
had
been
guilty
of
an
unparalell'd
inconstancy
in
changing
so
often
his
Nipotismo
.
For
they
that
were
disgraced
did
immediately
reveal
to
Princes
all
the
secrets
of
his
Court
,
and
they
who
came
in
their
room
could
never
penetrate
into
the
hidden
designs
of
Forreign
Courts
;
for
the
Princes
of
those
Kingdoms
and
States
durst
not
trust
them
with
any
thing
,
as
being
alwayes
afraid
,
lest
they
should
be
turned
off
as
the
first
.
And
in
effect
,
as
soon
as
the
news
of
the
adoption
of
Cardinal
Astalli
was
spread
abroad
,
there
were
many
that
laid
great
wagers
,
that
he
would
not
conserve
himself
in
his
post
long
;
and
the
grounds
they
went
upon
,
was
the
unconstant
humour
of
the
Pope
,
which
no
body
could
trust
to
.
Cardinal
Mazarine
himself
being
weary
of
so
many
extravagant
changes
in
the
Nipotismo
of
Innocentius
,
and
seeing
Astalli
fallen
out
of
his
favour
,
and
the
Barberins
in
his
place
,
said
to
one
of
his
Confidents
,
in
the
presence
of
a
French
Protestant
,
these
words
,
I
have
never
relyed
much
upon
the
Cardinal
Astalli
;
and
I
shall
now
scarce
rely
upon
the
Pope
himself
.
Many
Princes
both
of
Italy
and
Germany
were
of
Cardinal
Mazarine's
minde
in
this
,
and
became
very
cautious
in
all
their
negotiations
;
avoiding
all
occasions
of
treating
with
his
Holiness
,
as
knowing
that
nothing
could
be
well
managed
in
such
divisions
,
and
changes
.
Thus
we
see
,
that
not
only
the
Popes
must
have
near
them
those
that
have
the
title
of
Nephews
;
but
they
must
be
really
such
,
as
by
consanguinity
may
be
obliged
to
the
same
interest
with
the
Pope
,
if
he
means
that
others
should
trust
them
.
This
is
the
only
way
to
make
the
Popes
appear
Sovereigns
,
as
really
they
desire
to
be
;
and
any
other
way
they
will
seem
rather
to
be
the
Heads
of
a
Commonwealth
than
absolute
Princes
.
It
is
fit
therefore
,
that
they
should
be
allowed
a
Nipotismo
for
their
own
and
others
safety
;
but
it
is
not
just
that
they
should
so
indulge
this
Nipotismo
,
as
to
set
it
above
themselves
,
and
become
its
slaves
.
Let
them
treat
with
Princes
,
but
let
them
not
become
so
themselves
,
and
usurp
the
Pope's
Authority
,
so
far
as
to
use
it
without
his
knowledge
,
and
often
contrary
to
the
Interests
of
the
Church
and
State
.
Let
them
not
do
as
Gregory
the
15th
.
who
had
given
to
the
Cardinal
Ludovisio
his
Nephew
,
so
great
an
Authority
of
doing
and
saying
what
he
pleased
,
without
so
much
as
consulting
his
Uncle
,
that
he
was
really
become
Pope
,
and
the
Pope
as
if
he
had
been
the
Nephew
;
and
if
ever
he
come
and
give
him
part
of
any
secret
negotiation
,
it
was
because
the
thing
was
so
intricate
,
that
he
either
could
not
,
or
durst
not
undertake
to
come
to
execution
,
without
being
first
fortified
with
his
Uncle's
advice
and
approbation
.
But
the
best
was
,
that
the
Pope
himself
did
not
dare
to
ask
him
any
questions
about
business
,
or
inform
himself
otherwise
;
but
sometimes
would
be
whole
weeks
together
without
so
much
as
seeing
the
face
of
an
Ambassadour
,
or
publick
Minister
:
his
Nephew
in
the
mean
time
giving
Audience
,
and
concluding
all
business
with
them
.
And
the
Pope
was
so
customed
to
this
usage
,
that
it
never
came
into
his
minde
to
be
offended
at
it
;
but
would
very
contentedly
make
amends
for
those
faults
which
his
Nephew
did
often
commit
in
his
administration
:
and
whensoever
he
did
see
his
Nephew
come
into
his
presence
,
he
would
say
,
Nephew
,
I
am
sure
't
is
some
very
hard
and
intricate
business
that
brings
you
hither
,
for
else
we
should
scarce
be
repaired
to
for
counsel
.
And
he
had
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
say
so
,
for
his
Nephew
did
never
communicate
to
him
any
negotiation
,
except
he
had
first
spoiled
it
,
and
brought
himself
to
a
non-plus
;
and
then
the
Pope
would
oblige
the
Congregations
of
the
Cardinals
to
take
the
business
into
their
care
,
and
set
right
again
that
which
had
been
spoiled
by
his
inability
.
The
second
reason
for
the
Nipotismo
is
,
that
the
Popes
may
be
able
to
govern
with
more
care
and
affection
.
There
is
nothing
that
forces
more
a
Prince
to
answer
the
ends
of
Government
,
and
to
oblige
his
people
,
than
when
he
considers
that
the
Government
is
to
descend
to
his
Heirs
;
for
a
Prince
without
a
Successor
does
often
dissipate
and
spoil
that
which
he
would
preserve
,
if
he
had
any
body
to
leave
it
to
.
The
State
of
Venice
which
never
established
any
Law
without
having
first
deliberated
upon
it
,
and
sifted
it
in
their
Council
of
Pregadi
,
does
think
fit
to
oblige
the
kindred
of
the
dead
Duke
to
answer
for
their
Kinsman's
misdemeanours
and
miscarriages
;
fining
them
in
great
summes
of
money
for
a
reparation
of
his
faults
:
so
that
often
they
are
fain
to
endure
for
the
dead
Duke
those
punishments
,
which
his
Dignity
when
he
was
alive
,
and
his
death
,
have
preserved
him
from
.
The
effect
of
this
is
,
that
the
Dukes
of
Venice
do
comport
themselves
with
all
moderation
and
equity
,
following
exactly
those
rules
of
Government
which
they
receive
from
the
State
;
And
the
fear
they
are
in
of
leaving
their
Relations
engaged
in
a
painful
satisfaction
for
their
faults
,
does
oblige
them
to
study
night
and
day
how
they
may
serve
the
publick
:
in
doing
which
,
they
do
at
the
same
time
oblige
their
Countrey
,
themselves
,
and
their
Kindred
;
whereas
else
they
might
be
subject
to
follow
their
own
private
interests
,
to
the
prejudice
and
detriment
of
all
the
Commonwealth
.
The
Popes
have
almost
the
same
fear
upon
them
,
and
by
consequent
the
like
obligation
;
for
the
only
consideration
of
leaving
their
Relations
engaged
with
too
powerful
enemies
,
has
often
made
them
desist
from
enterprizes
,
which
would
have
proved
fatal
to
their
State
,
and
all
Christendom
.
Vrban
the
8th
.
did
often
protest
,
that
if
it
had
not
been
out
of
a
kindeness
to
his
Nephews
,
he
would
either
have
hazarded
the
Popedom
,
or
have
brought
Princes
to
his
will
.
The
Popes
know
very
well
by
experience
,
that
there
is
no
way
to
preserve
their
Nipotismo
from
the
persecution
which
ordinarily
they
are
to
expect
from
their
Successours
;
whensoever
their
Successors
are
such
as
come
with
pre-occupation
against
them
,
and
finde
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
and
State
so
many
abuses
,
which
do
quicken
their
indignation
against
the
precedent
Nipotismo
.
This
is
a
very
great
tye
upon
them
in
their
administration
,
which
appears
if
once
they
come
to
cast
it
off
.
Paul
the
4th
.
who
had
much
of
a
barbarous
and
inhumane
humour
in
him
,
more
becoming
a
Souldier
than
a
Pope
;
as
soon
as
he
had
banished
his
Nephew
from
Rome
,
did
do
things
with
a
great
deal
more
resolution
and
insolence
than
before
:
insomuch
that
it
seemed
,
as
if
he
had
a
minde
to
reduce
all
the
world
under
his
Laws
,
and
force
Christendom
to
follow
the
dictates
of
his
Capriccio
.
The
Ministers
of
Princes
who
had
to
do
with
him
,
did
extremely
complain
of
this
his
proceeding
;
for
he
did
no
less
than
threaten
them
all
upon
every
occasion
:
and
one
day
particularly
as
the
Spanish
Ambassador
was
complaining
to
him
of
some
occasion
of
disgust
which
his
Holiness
had
given
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
he
answered
him
in
a
fume
,
That
he
had
now
no
Nephews
to
care
for
;
and
that
suppos'd
,
That
his
actions
did
deserve
to
be
blamed
,
he
little
cared
:
for
with
his
death
all
resentments
would
vanish
:
meaning
he
was
no
longer
concerned
for
his
Relations
,
for
whose
sake
he
had
all
this
while
contained
himself
within
the
limits
of
the
Papal
Dignity
.
Some
say
that
Julius
the
second
did
bear
a
great
affection
to
his
Kindred
,
but
did
forbear
any
demonstrations
of
kindeness
to
them
out
of
a
more
solid
Principle
of
Love
;
which
was
,
That
they
might
not
receive
any
reproaches
or
injuries
after
his
death
,
for
those
faults
which
he
might
have
committed
in
his
life
time
:
for
having
resolved
to
do
nothing
but
make
War
,
and
lead
a
Souldiers
life
,
as
indeed
he
did
,
he
would
infallibly
have
drawn
the
revenge
of
all
his
Enemies
upon
his
kindred
,
to
whom
therefore
he
shewed
himself
averse
.
And
indeed
it
was
wisely
done
of
him
,
and
kindely
;
for
it
was
impossible
but
so
warlike
a
humour
as
his
was
,
must
needs
offend
many
Princes
,
who
all
would
have
been
revenged
upon
his
Nipotismo
,
as
Authors
,
and
Partakers
of
their
Uncle's
Designs
.
If
Vrban
had
done
the
same
thing
,
the
persecution
of
the
Barberins
had
not
been
at
all
,
or
at
least
had
not
been
so
violent
;
but
the
great
Authority
with
which
they
appeared
under
him
,
did
make
Princes
believe
that
all
the
Pope's
actions
were
of
their
plotting
and
managing
.
So
,
when
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
the
Princes
his
allyes
made
War
against
the
Church
,
they
declared
to
all
the
world
that
they
had
no
design
to
offend
the
Pope
;
but
only
to
be
revenged
of
the
Barberins
,
whose
ambition
they
accused
as
the
Motive
of
the
War
.
Quite
contrary
,
All
the
errors
and
miscarriages
of
Innocent
the
10th
.
were
never
imputed
to
his
Nephew
the
Prince
Pamphilio
;
for
every
body
knew
well
,
that
he
had
no
share
in
the
administration
of
the
Government
,
and
yet
he
is
in
possession
of
all
those
riches
and
vast
summes
of
money
which
Donna
Olympia
his
Mother
had
got
together
:
and
no
doubt
if
she
were
now
alive
,
she
would
certainly
be
in
very
great
danger
,
if
it
were
only
,
because
of
that
opinion
which
Princes
had
conceived
of
the
Authority
with
which
shee
rul'd
,
and
was
thought
to
have
a
hand
in
all
the
transactions
of
her
Brother's
Pontificate
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
that
tender
affection
which
the
Pope
did
bear
to
his
Sister-in-law
,
was
very
useful
towards
the
abating
something
of
the
violence
of
the
Pope's
temper
,
diverting
him
from
all
thoughts
of
War
,
and
keeping
him
from
entring
into
Leagues
and
Consederacies
with
Princes
,
with
whom
he
desired
to
live
in
peace
.
When
the
revolution
of
Naples
happened
,
which
was
the
greatest
occasion
that
ever
any
Pope
had
to
possess
himself
of
that
Kingdom
,
he
was
so
far
from
attempting
it
,
that
he
would
never
so
much
as
say
a
word
,
or
enter
into
deliberation
about
it
;
not
that
he
wanted
courage
or
desire
:
but
only
because
he
would
not
leave
Donna
Olympia
,
and
his
Kindred
,
involved
in
an
irreconcilable
War
with
Spain
,
and
in
danger
of
ruining
themselves
for
ever
.
Our
Alexander
has
alwayes
used
the
same
precautions
,
for
when
Don
Ag●stino
in
the
heighth
of
his
insolence
and
pride
disobliged
so
openly
the
Family
of
Colonna
,
by
making
his
Uncle
the
Cavalier
De
la
Ciaia
take
up
that
place
in
the
Theatre
,
which
the
High
Constable
Colonna
had
hired
for
himself
.
The
Pope
was
infinitely
offended
at
so
rash
an
action
,
not
out
of
any
consideration
for
the
merit
of
the
Family
of
the
Colonna
;
but
because
he
knew
that
such
an
accident
could
not
choose
but
be
followed
by
an
open
enmity
betwixt
the
two
Families
of
Chiggi
and
Colonna
:
therefore
without
any
delay
the
Pope
gave
order
,
that
all
the
means
of
reconciliation
should
be
sought
out
.
And
finding
that
Don
Agostino
stood
too
much
upon
his
terms
,
and
would
not
be
brought
to
make
any
satisfaction
to
the
Constable
,
the
Pope
grew
passionate
;
and
sending
for
him
,
forced
him
to
a
present
complyance
,
using
some
reproaches
:
and
amongst
others
,
these
words
,
You
commit
extravagant
follies
,
and
I
must
be
put
to
the
trouble
of
making
amends
for
them
,
to
free
you
from
the
danger
of
their
consequences
.
And
a
little
after
,
You
do
nothing
but
procure
mischief
to
your self
and
me
,
while
I
make
it
my
business
to
do
you
good
.
I
will
not
say
any
thing
of
the
business
of
the
Duke
of
Crequy
,
for
it
is
most
certain
,
that
without
the
consideration
of
his
Kindred
,
the
Pope
had
never
condescended
to
an
agreement
so
advantageous
for
France
.
Witness
the
Pope's
own
expressions
to
those
Ambassadours
and
Cardinals
,
who
for
the
quiet
of
Italy
did
endeavour
to
take
up
the
business
.
The
Venetian
Ambassadour
aboue
all
did
concern
himself
very
much
in
the
business
,
following
the
Orders
of
his
Senate
;
which
does
wisely
fore-see
and
endeavour
to
take
away
all
causes
of
a
War
in
Italy
:
and
as
he
was
pressing
the
Pope
upon
the
business
,
his
Holiness
answered
him
,
That
it
was
a
great
affliction
to
him
that
he
had
introduced
his
Kindred
into
Rome
;
for
else
he
would
either
have
broke
himself
,
or
have
made
France
bend
.
But
the
Ambassadour
who
was
very
ready
in
all
occasions
,
but
particularly
prepared
upon
this
,
answered
him
,
If
your
Holiness
had
never
brought
your
Kindred
into
Rome
,
this
accident
had
not
happened
.
To
which
the
Pope
replyed
suddenly
,
Well
then
,
we
must
make
all
well
again
,
to
the
Churches
prejudice
,
and
our
Kindreds
advantage
.
The
like
discourse
he
had
with
Monsignor
Rasponi
(
who
now
is
Cardinal
)
and
was
then
created
Plenipotentiary
for
the
Treaty
of
Pisa
,
after
he
had
in
vain
been
sent
to
Lyons
,
to
make
an
agreement
;
for
there
the
business
was
crossed
with
a
thousand
difficulties
,
amongst
which
the
precedency
was
one
.
The
Pope
was
brought
into
such
a
Labyrinth
,
that
he
did
almost
lose
his
wits
in
seeking
how
to
come
out
of
it
;
for
on
one
side
the
affection
of
his
Family
did
continually
solicite
him
to
yield
to
the
great
pretensions
of
the
French
King
;
on
the
other
,
the
Decorum
and
honour
of
his
Pontificate
,
which
would
be
blurr'd
with
the
infamy
of
having
given
away
so
much
of
the
Dignity
and
Profits
of
the
Church
,
did
make
him
resolve
to
be
constant
,
and
bate
nothing
of
that
respect
and
Majesty
which
the
Popes
do
use
to
expect
from
Princes
:
and
the
rather
,
because
he
had
alwayes
shewed
himself
a
singular
defender
of
the
Pontifical
Dignity
,
and
could
not
endure
to
be
forced
to
submit
to
a
Crown
,
for
which
he
had
never
had
any
great
inclination
.
For
all
this
,
at
last
,
the
interest
of
his
Kindred
carried
it
before
those
of
the
Church
;
and
after
he
had
worn
out
all
the
slights
and
arts
that
the
Court
of
Rome
could
furnish
him
withal
,
he
was
forced
at
last
to
come
to
an
agreement
,
as
infamous
for
the
See
of
Rome
,
as
it
was
honourable
for
France
.
Whereupon
some
of
the
most
zealous
Cardinals
having
vented
their
complaints
in
the
Consistory
it self
,
blaming
Monsignor
Rasponi
for
signing
the
Treaty
,
He
was
obliged
to
excuse
himself
to
every
one
of
them
in
a
particular
Visit
,
by
saying
,
That
he
had
an
express
Order
from
his
Holiness
for
what
he
had
done
;
who
had
declared
his
resolution
of
yielding
to
any
conditions
,
rather
than
of
leaving
his
Family
engaged
against
so
powerful
an
Enemy
as
France
.
To
which
purpose
he
related
to
some
of
his
particular
friends
,
the
very
words
which
the
Pope
spoke
to
him
when
he
went
to
take
his
leave
of
him
to
go
to
Pisa
,
to
treat
with
the
Duke
of
Crequy
,
which
were
these
,
Be
discreet
and
yield
up
something
of
the
Popedom
,
to
save
our
Family
;
and
not
leave
them
and
the
Church
in
an
obligation
of
maintaining
a
dangerous
War
in
Italy
.
Thus
it
appears
that
it
is
not
so
much
that
universal
care
of
a
Father
,
that
makes
the
Popes
maintain
a
good
correspondence
with
Christian
Princes
;
as
the
fear
of
leaving
Enemies
to
their
Families
,
and
bringing
ruine
upon
their
Relations
.
We
all
know
that
every
Pope
either
out
of
envy
or
some
other
motive
is
well
pleased
to
lessen
,
if
not
utterly
to
destroy
the
Family
of
his
Predecessor
;
and
of
this
we
have
had
many
experiences
since
two
ages
.
Therefore
also
the
Popes
,
to
prevent
this
misfortune
,
do
ordinarily
endeavour
to
get
,
while
they
are
alive
,
the
protection
of
some
eminent
Christian
Prince
,
for
their
Family
;
under
whose
wings
they
may
shelter
themselves
in
a
time
of
calamity
.
And
if
this
be
,
we
may
conclude
,
that
all
the
affection
,
the
care
,
and
the
desire
which
the
Popes
have
of
advancing
their
Kindred
,
does
at
last
turn
to
a
general
benefit
and
profit
for
Christendom
;
and
if
you
except
one
inconvenience
,
which
is
,
that
they
impoverish
the
Church
,
and
carry
away
all
its
treasure
,
it
were
and
is
better
for
all
other
considerations
,
that
the
Popes
do
govern
conjoyntly
with
their
Nipotismo
,
than
without
it
:
which
is
proved
by
a
third
reason
;
which
is
,
that
without
a
Nipotismo
the
Negotiations
and
business
of
the
Court
could
never
be
carried
with
secresie
enough
.
I
am
in
doubt
whether
it
be
harder
to
keep
a
thing
secret
in
the
Court
of
a
Prince
,
than
in
the
Council
of
a
Commonwealth
;
for
in
the
Commonwealth
the
great
number
of
Counsellors
make
the
keeping
of
a
Secret
a
very
difficult
thing
:
and
in
the
Court
of
Princes
,
the
envy
of
those
Courtiers
,
who
are
excluded
from
the
management
of
Affairs
,
is
so
sharp-sighted
,
and
does
so
pry
and
penetrate
into
the
most
hidden
Mysteries
of
the
Court
,
to
the
end
they
may
either
hurt
the
Prince
through
his
Counsellors
,
or
the
Counsellors
through
the
Prince
,
that
it
is
almost
impossible
to
keep
any
thing
hidden
from
them
.
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
for
one
reason
the
Secrets
of
a
Commonwealth
are
better
concealed
,
which
is
;
because
that
those
that
are
conscious
to
them
,
are
themselves
the
Princes
and
Masters
of
the
State
:
but
in
a
Monarchy
,
the
Prince
being
forced
to
trust
some
of
his
Subjects
,
it
is
much
more
dangerous
for
him
and
for
his
business
;
for
he
becomes
slave
and
dependent
of
those
who
should
be
his
.
Divers
Histories
will
furnish
us
with
examples
to
prove
what
we
say
;
and
if
that
be
true
,
and
that
yet
nevertheless
it
is
very
hard
to
keep
counsel
in
a
Commonwealth
,
it
is
easily
inferr'd
,
how
difficult
a
thing
it
is
to
do
it
in
a
Monarchy
.
But
what
shall
we
say
then
of
the
state
of
the
Church
,
of
which
no
body
can
tell
whether
it
be
Commonwealth
,
or
Monarchy
,
the
Popes
appearing
sometimes
absolute
like
Princes
,
and
other
while
dependent
like
Dukes
of
Commonwealths
;
and
without
doubt
the
Popes
could
never
be
able
to
conceal
so
many
private
and
publick
interests
without
that
trust
and
relyance
,
which
they
have
in
their
Nipotismo
:
and
this
particularly
for
two
reasons
.
The
first
is
thus
.
The
Court
of
Rome
taken
in
all
its
latitude
,
is
without
doubt
the
greatest
of
Europe
,
and
the
most
magnificent
of
Christendom
;
for
it
yields
to
no
other
in
the
great
number
of
Ambassadours
,
and
publick
Ministers
which
reside
in
it
.
For
the
Popes
,
that
they
may
the
better
conserve
the
title
of
Universal
Father
,
which
they
affect
,
do
by
all
means
procure
to
have
as
many
Ambassadors
of
Christian
Princes
near
them
as
they
can
.
But
that
very
thing
by
which
this
Court
seems
to
be
most
honoured
,
does
also
carry
with
it
an
evident
danger
;
for
these
Ambassadours
and
Residents
being
unwilling
to
stay
in
Rome
,
without
procuring
some
considerable
advantage
to
the
Princes
that
send
them
,
are
perpetually
watching
for
occasions
to
discover
the
Popes
most
secret
designs
:
so
that
they
are
in
effect
so
many
spyes
,
who
the
more
they
are
in
number
,
the
more
do
they
encrease
the
difficulty
of
preserving
and
concealing
the
Secrets
of
the
Court.
Before
I
speak
of
the
second
Reason
,
which
makes
the
Court
of
Rome
so
suspicious
a
place
for
Secrets
,
I
must
say
something
about
the
Cardinals
,
and
their
Office
,
and
Employment
.
The
Cardinals
are
the
Pope's
Counsellors
,
who
by
the
Dignity
of
their
place
,
and
the
Majesty
of
their
Habit
,
do
much
augment
the
pomp
and
splendor
of
the
Court
.
The
Popes
do
every
day
give
them
new
Priviledges
and
Prerogatives
,
by
the
means
of
which
they
are
respected
like
so
many
Kings
.
This
makes
Forreign
Princes
endeavour
to
get
their
friendship
by
all
means
,
giving
them
both
secret
and
publick
allowances
and
Pensions
,
in
consideration
of
these
Prerogatives
,
and
of
the
power
which
they
have
to
chuse
the
Pope
;
who
must
necessarily
be
one
of
their
number
.
But
if
Princes
shew
a
promptitude
and
readiness
to
win
the
Cardinals
affections
,
they
are
themselves
reciprocally
courted
by
the
Cardinals
for
divers
reasons
;
As
first
,
for
the
Emolument
of
their
Pensions
;
Next
,
that
they
may
not
obstruct
their
way
to
the
Popedom
by
an
open
Exclusion
in
the
Conclave
;
And
last
of
all
,
that
they
may
live
in
greater
reputation
and
esteem
in
Rome
,
Where
those
Cardinals
are
most
valued
that
entertain
an
exact
correspondence
with
Princes
:
particularly
if
it
be
with
any
of
the
two
Crowns
of
Europe
,
that
is
,
France
,
or
Spain
;
upon
whose
Brigues
and
Interests
does
ordinarily
depend
the
election
of
the
Pope
.
Now
it
is
to
be
believed
,
that
these
Princes
do
not
prodigally
spend
their
Treasure
without
receiving
a
continual
Interest
for
it
;
which
Interest
is
an
exact
information
of
all
that
is
done
,
treated
,
and
managed
in
the
Court
of
Rome
:
And
of
this
the
Cardinals
acquit
themselves
with
great
industry
and
diligence
.
So
we
see
,
how
intricate
and
troublesome
the
Government
of
Rome
would
become
to
the
Popes
;
if
they
had
not
Confidents
,
that
is
,
Nephews
,
on
whom
they
might
relie
;
and
to
whom
they
might
trust
their
secrets
without
fear
.
For
indeed
,
a
Pope
without
Kindred
must
renounce
Monarchy
,
and
resolve
to
be
only
as
the
Head
of
a
Commonwealth
;
which
would
be
just
to
give
himself
up
into
the
hands
of
the
Cardinals
,
and
be
at
their
discretion
:
Which
if
it
were
,
every
body
may
easily
infer
how
dangerous
it
would
prove
to
the
Pope's
Authority
,
and
how
unbeseeming
the
greatness
and
decorum
of
his
place
and
dignity
.
Besides
that
,
probably
things
would
fall
into
confusion
and
disorder
,
while
every
Cardinal
would
be
more
intent
to
satisfie
his
own
ends
;
and
,
as
they
say
,
draw
the
water
to
his
Mill
,
than
to
mind
the
necessities
of
the
State
and
Church
.
If
the
Pope
could
do
nothing
without
the
counsel
and
assent
of
the
Cardinals
,
How
would
he
be
able
to
treat
any
Leagues
,
make
Wars
,
or
Peace
?
Which
are
things
so
incident
to
the
nature
of
a
great
State
,
such
as
the
Pope's
is
,
that
it
can
seldom
be
without
them
.
There
would
be
framed
a
thousand
difficulties
in
the
very
beginnings
of
Negotiations
;
and
the
Enemy
would
know
all
before
you
had
resolved
any
thing
.
Every
Cardinal
would
support
his
Prince
and
Country
,
and
at
last
they
would
all
be
so
embarassed
and
confounded
,
that
they
would
either
be
in
danger
of
losing
themselves
for
the
Church
,
or
of
exposing
the
Church
to
mischief
to
save
themselves
.
How
would
it
be
fit
,
that
the
Pope
should
advise
with
the
Senate
of
Cardinals
,
if
they
themselves
are
his
and
the
Churches
greatest
enemies
,
If
they
have
not
only
promised
,
but
sworn
fidelity
to
the
Party
of
those
Princes
that
give
them
Pensions
and
Revenues
?
How
then
can
they
follow
the
Pope's
directions
,
or
consent
to
his
designs
?
Certainly
they
must
either
cheat
the
Prince
,
that
they
may
be
true
to
the
Church
;
or
be
false
to
the
Church
,
that
they
may
not
be
ungrateful
to
those
Princes
,
whose
money
they
have
taken
.
There
are
some
Cardinals
that
would
not
care
,
if
all
were
lost
,
so
they
did
but
save
their
Family
,
which
is
under
the
protection
of
some
Prince
;
and
avoid
themselves
the
reproach
of
ingratitude
from
their
Benefactors
.
The
greatest
part
of
the
Cardinals
are
either
of
the
French
or
Spanish
Faction
,
and
each
of
them
makes
it
his
greatest
glory
to
defend
the
Pretensions
of
the
Crown
he
protects
,
whether
just
or
unjust
;
so
that
often
between
them
they
neglect
and
ruine
the
Interests
of
the
Church
and
Pope
.
How
were
it
possible
then
for
the
Pope
either
to
preserve
himself
or
the
Church
in
its
Prerogatives
,
if
he
would
take
and
follow
the
counsel
of
those
whose
interest
makes
them
the
Enemies
to
both
;
though
they
pretend
,
that
what
they
do
is
only
out
of
a
tender
consideration
of
the
publick
good
.
To
this
purpose
I
remember
that
a
certain
Italian
Cardinal
,
being
weary
of
holding
for
many
years
on
the
Spaniards
side
,
gave
himself
to
the
French
by
the
mediation
of
a
better
Pension
which
they
promised
him
.
And
indeed
the
Cardinals
,
whatsoever
they
pretend
,
have
no
other
inclination
to
either
party
than
what
their
Interest
leads
them
to
;
For
he
that
gives
highest
Pensions
,
and
the
best
Benefices
,
is
sure
to
have
them
.
This
Cardinal
,
having
thus
renounced
the
Spaniard
,
did
go
about
to
take
away
the
imputation
of
inconstancy
and
self-interest
;
and
would
say
in
all
companies
,
That
he
had
no
other
end
in
doing
so
,
but
a
desire
to
be
able
to
serve
the
Church
and
Pope
the
better
.
But
another
Cardinal
,
of
great
experience
and
prudence
,
hearing
him
one
day
discourse
after
this
rate
,
could
not
forbear
saying
these
words
to
him
,
I
wish
to
God
that
your
Eminence
,
that
have
never
been
able
to
do
the
Church
any
service
while
you
were
a
true
Spaniard
,
may
do
her
some
now
you
are
a
counterfeit
Frenchman
.
And
this
he
said
in
the
presence
of
divers
Cardinals
and
Embassadours
.
Let
us
then
conclude
,
that
the
State
and
Church
can
never
be
well
governed
,
as
to
the
point
in
hand
,
if
the
Popes
be
without
Nephews
to
relye
on
,
and
in
whose
secrecy
they
may
confide
.
Innocentius
the
tenth
was
so
convinced
of
this
truth
,
that
finding
himself
deprived
of
those
helps
which
he
could
not
receive
from
his
lawful
Kindred
by
reason
of
their
inabilities
;
and
withal
seeing
that
he
was
exposed
to
the
unsatiable
avarice
of
a
woman
,
his
Sister-in-Law
,
he
was
fain
to
take
the
young
Astalli
and
declare
him
Cardinal
Nephew
,
and
Padrone
,
giving
him
the
name
of
Pamphilio
;
and
in
a
word
,
made
him
in
Rome
,
as
Pharaoh
was
in
Aegypt
,
the
Governour
of
all
things
.
But
what
hapned
?
This
young
Cardinal
not
being
able
to
comply
with
the
Pope's
humours
,
and
having
no
tye
of
Consanguinity
upon
him
,
was
rather
a
Traytor
to
him
than
a
Nephew
;
for
he
did
reveal
to
the
Spaniards
,
from
whom
he
did
secretly
receive
good
Pension
,
all
that
passed
through
his
hands
,
or
that
could
come
to
his
knowledge
:
caring
not
how
he
hazarded
and
engaged
the
Pope's
Honour
and
Reputation
.
Particularly
,
at
that
time
that
the
Pope
and
the
Barberins
together
,
did
consult
how
they
should
fall
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
and
divide
it
among
themselves
,
Astalli
all
day
long
did
set
spies
,
and
endeavour
himself
to
discover
their
Counsels
;
and
then
secretly
in
the
night
did
give
the
Spaniards
notice
of
all
;
who
,
being
thus
well
instructed
,
did
easily
prevent
their
Enemies
designs
,
by
taking
away
all
those
means
which
the
Pretendants
relied
upon
for
the
execution
of
their
Enterprize
.
Upon
this
the
Pope
enraged
against
Astalli
,
banished
him
from
Rome
,
took
away
from
him
all
that
he
had
so
liberally
given
him
,
except
the
quality
of
Cardinal
;
of
which
he
could
not
be
deprived
but
for
great
crimes
,
and
that
by
a
fair
trial
too
.
Now
if
the
Pope
Innocent
could
not
trust
one
whom
he
had
raised
from
nothing
;
and
if
the
secrets
of
his
Court
were
revealed
and
published
by
a
Cardinal
so
much
obliged
to
him
,
How
can
other
Popes
trust
Cardinals
that
are
as
it
were
their
enemies
by
being
too
much
other
Princes
friends
?
These
are
the
reasons
that
force
the
Popes
to
call
their
Kindred
about
them
,
and
shew
them
all
demonstrations
of
kindness
;
and
I
think
they
are
such
as
prove
that
the
Pope
cannot
govern
according
to
the
rules
of
good
Policy
,
if
their
Kindred
be
not
with
them
,
and
have
not
a
share
in
their
fortune
.
And
if
it
be
so
,
Why
do
we
murmur
so
much
against
the
Popes
for
spending
the
Treasure
of
the
Church
in
maintaining
the
greatness
of
their
Nephews
?
since
it
is
certain
that
their
Pomp
and
State
is
the
Churches
.
And
to
what
shall
its
Treasure
be
useful
,
except
it
serve
to
make
the
Majesty
of
the
Popedom
appear
to
the
eyes
of
the
world
?
For
there
is
no
doubt
,
that
if
the
Pope's
Spiritual
Authority
were
not
held
up
and
maintained
by
his
Temporal
Power
,
it
would
soon
be
ruined
and
despised
For
now
adaies
the
reputation
of
riches
and
strength
is
that
,
which
breeds
respect
for
the
Popedom
;
as
in
the
Primitive
Ages
of
the
Church
it
was
upheld
by
holiness
of
life
,
and
good
example
.
Poor
Church-men
are
indeed
respected
still
by
some
devout
Women
,
and
the
Vulgar
:
But
they
are
despised
in
the
Courts
of
Princes
;
where
the
Rich
are
welcome
,
and
honourably
received
.
A
poor
Church-man
must
wear
a
Hair-cloth
,
Fast
,
do
Penitence
,
and
work
Miracles
to
be
known
and
respected
:
But
a
rich
one
,
without
more
ado
,
shall
immediately
be
saluted
and
welcomed
even
where
he
is
unknown
.
Why
are
the
Jesuites
so
in
vogue
in
the
World
,
and
desired
in
Courts
,
as
if
Princes
could
not
be
without
them
.
The
Vulgar
adore
them
,
Noblemen
respect
them
,
and
Magistrates
grant
them
protection
and
priviledges
.
Is
it
that
they
serve
the
Church
better
than
other
Church-men
?
No
certainly
:
For
the
Orders
of
Saint
Francis
and
Saint
Dominick
have
spent
more
bloud
in
the
profession
of
the
Christian
Faith
in
a
Day
,
than
the
Jesuites
in
an
Age
;
neither
do
they
live
a
more
exemplary
or
a
stricter
life
than
others
.
How
comes
it
to
pass
then
,
that
they
are
so
powerful
?
I
will
tell
you
;
Money
is
the
Key
which
opens
all
all
doors
to
these
good
Fathers
,
by
which
they
purchase
Credit
,
Power
,
and
Authority
,
even
amongst
Church-men
,
and
in
the
Court
of
Rome
.
The
Popes
by
this
,
seeing
how
important
a
thing
Riches
are
in
the
hands
of
Church-men
,
do
very
wisely
strive
to
furnish
their
Nipotismo
with
them
;
that
as
they
are
to
treat
and
manage
the
greatest
affairs
of
Christendom
:
so
they
may
do
it
with
the
Pompe
and
State
,
that
so
Eminent
an
Employment
does
require
.
Il
Nipotismo
di
Roma
:
OR
,
THE
HISTORY
OF
The
Pope's
NEPHEWS
.
The
Second
Part.
The
SECOND
BOOK
.
The
Contents
.
IN
which
is
discoursed
,
of
all
the
good
and
ill
that
the
Pope's
Nephews
have
done
the
Church
ever
since
Sixtus
the
Fourth
.
Of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
compared
to
a
Field
.
Of
those
that
first
bestowed
Riches
upon
the
Church
.
Of
the
insatiability
of
the
Nipotismo
in
general
.
Of
the
Princes
that
murmur
against
the
mischiefs
caused
by
the
Pope's
Nephews
in
Christendom
.
Of
the
honour
that
Princes
receive
in
bestowing
Revenues
upon
the
Church
.
How
the
Scandal
was
first
introduced
in
the
Church
.
Of
the
Complaints
made
against
the
Popes
.
Of
the
Primum
movens
,
that
gives
Motion
to
the
Sphere
of
the
Nipotismo
.
Of
a
Comparison
betwixt
the
Gospel
and
the
Churchmen
.
Of
a
Dispute
between
a
Papist
Preacher
,
and
a
Protestant
.
Of
the
Spirit
of
the
Nipotismo
,
inclined
to
gather
Riches
.
Of
the
impossibility
of
serving
God
and
the
World
.
Of
the
Excommunication
of
the
Lucheses
by
Urban
the
Eighth
.
Why
men
are
so
easily
corrupted
.
Of
an
Accident
that
befel
St.
Francis
of
Assiza
.
Of
another
that
befel
St.
Francis
of
Paola
.
Of
a
false
Opinion
,
maintained
by
some
Divines
.
Of
a
Discourse
held
by
Ferdinand
,
Great
Duke
of
Toscany
,
to
a
Pilgrim
that
was
going
to
Rome
.
Of
the
great
number
of
Decrees
that
have
been
made
to
reform
the
Church-men
.
Of
the
People
that
complain
of
the
Nipotismo
.
How
all
Christendom
is
scandalized
by
it
.
How
the
Monks
exclaim
against
it
,
because
it
starves
them
.
How
often
Princes
withdraw
from
Rome
discontented
.
Of
the
Popes
that
cannot
reform
the
Abuses
of
the
Church
,
except
they
begin
with
their
Nephews
.
Of
Alexander
the
Seventh
,
and
his
austere
Life
.
How
the
good
Example
he
gave
in
the
beginning
of
his
Pontificate
,
was
of
great
profit
to
the
Church
.
Of
some
Protestants
that
went
to
Rome
on
purpose
,
upon
the
noise
of
his
exemplary
Life
.
How
he
left
off
hating
,
and
fell
to
loving
his
Kindred
.
Of
Don
Mario
,
the
Head
of
this
Nipotismo
.
Of
the
Disorder
that
was
in
Rome
,
about
the
Accident
that
befel
the
Duke
of
Crequy
.
Of
the
damage
done
to
the
Church
by
it
.
Of
Don
Agostino
,
and
his
high
Carriage
.
Of
the
Cardinal
Padrone
his
inclination
to
sensual
Pleasure
.
Of
the
Taxes
and
Oppression
of
the
Pope's
Subjects
.
Of
a
particular
Opinion
about
the
Peoples
Vices
.
Of
the
pitiful
condition
of
the
Church
in
Innocentius
the
Tenth's
time
.
Of
the
Renunciation
of
the
Cardinals
Cap
,
made
by
the
Prince
Pamphilio
.
How
Donna
Olympia
did
carry
her self
towards
the
Nipotismo
.
Of
the
Princes
Ludovisio
and
Giustiniani
.
Of
the
Nipotismo
of
Urban
the
Eighth
.
Of
the
Praises
given
to
this
Nipotismo
,
by
those
who
have
writ
the
Life
of
Urban
.
Of
the
Policy
of
the
Nephews
of
the
Popes
.
Of
the
most
remarkable
Passages
of
the
Life
of
Urban
.
How
the
Writers
did
dissemble
all
the
ill
done
by
him
.
Of
the
Barberins
Proceedings
towards
the
Emperour
and
King
of
Poland
.
Of
the
scandal
which
the
Protestants
themselves
did
receive
from
their
Dealings
.
Of
the
Designs
of
Gregory
the
Fifteenth
,
to
destroy
the
Protestants
.
How
Cardinal
Ludovisio
his
Nephew
was
of
another
Opinion
.
Of
the
pains
that
Gregory
took
to
get
into
his
hands
Marc
Anthony
de
Dominis
,
who
was
fled
to
London
.
How
the
Prince
Elector's
Library
was
given
to
the
Pope
.
Of
the
Zeal
of
Paul
the
Fifth
towards
the
defence
of
the
Ecclesiastick
Jurisdiction
.
Of
the
hatred
he
bore
to
the
State
of
Venice
.
How
dangerous
the
Excommunication
of
the
Venetians
was
to
all
Italy
.
Of
the
great
constance
of
the
Venetian
Senate
.
Of
the
Troubles
of
the
Church
in
the
Pontificate
of
Clement
the
Eighth
.
How
he
opposed
himself
to
Henry
the
Fourth
King
of
France
.
Of
that
King's
Resolution
.
Of
the
Proceedings
of
Sixtus
the
Fifth
towards
his
Kindred
.
How
he
banished
one
of
his
Relations
.
Of
his
Nipotismo
,
that
did
the
Church
neither
good
nor
harm
.
Of
the
Resolution
of
Sixtus
,
to
Excommunicate
Henry
the
Third
of
France
.
How
the
Cardinals
opposed
it
.
Of
that
King's
Death
.
How
Sixtus
did
not
much
care
to
assist
the
League
in
France
.
Of
some
Particularities
of
the
Nipotismo
of
Gregory
the
Fifteenth
.
Of
the
great
disorder
that
was
in
Rome
in
the
time
of
Paul
the
Fourth
.
Of
the
Cardinal
Caraffa
that
died
last
:
And
of
some
other
Particularities
about
other
Popes
.
THat
which
we
have
said
in
the
precedent
Book
,
is
rather
a
Panegyrick
for
the
Popes
and
their
Nephews
,
than
a
true
dis-interessed
Relation
,
becoming
a
History
:
Therefore
lost
our
Nipotismo
should
lose
its
Soul
,
and
that
which
will
make
it
live
,
we
must
fall
into
our
wonted
indifference
;
and
by
saying
all
the
ill
,
and
all
the
good
that
can
be
said
of
the
Nipotismo
,
perswade
our
Reader
,
as
it
is
true
,
That
we
have
no
other
Design
,
than
to
relate
freely
and
without
interest
its
concerns
.
Thus
doing
,
the
Popes
will
have
no
reason
to
complain
;
since
the
ill
that
is
said
,
will
be
recompensed
by
the
good
;
and
the
Romans
,
or
my
other
Readers
,
will
not
tax
the
Author
of
partiality
or
flattery
,
since
he
so
freely
writes
all
that
comes
to
his
knowledge
for
the
instruction
of
the
Publick
.
Therefore
we
will
treat
in
this
Book
,
of
all
the
good
and
all
the
mischief
,
that
the
Nephews
of
the
Popes
have
done
to
the
Church
,
ever
since
Sixtus
the
Fourth
.
Their
good
actions
shall
be
set
out
,
that
the
Memory
of
the
dead
may
be
revived
,
and
due
Honour
given
to
the
living
that
deserve
it
.
And
their
ill
deeds
shall
not
be
forgotten
,
that
they
may
be
hated
by
all
Mankind
;
and
that
the
Nephews
of
the
Popes
to
come
,
hearing
the
blame
they
undergo
,
may
learn
to
esteem
good
actions
,
and
avoid
ill
ones
.
But
the
greatest
difficulty
that
I
find
in
the
execution
of
this
my
design
,
will
be
,
how
to
separate
the
good
Corn
from
the
Tares
:
For
all
that
the
Nipotismo
does
,
is
thought
good
and
just
by
them
,
though
never
so
wicked
;
and
the
Romans
,
on
the
contrary
,
will
scarce
allow
of
any
of
their
actions
,
though
never
so
virtuous
.
Christ
has
often
compared
in
his
Gospel
the
Church
to
a
Field
;
and
indeed
it
was
a
very
fit
Metaphor
:
for
,
like
a
Field
,
it
has
always
been
either
sowed
,
or
mowed
;
and
it
is
a
hard
matter
to
know
,
whether
the
number
of
the
Sowers
does
exceed
that
of
the
Mowers
,
though
their
Employment
be
very
different
.
But
certainly
we
may
say
,
That
the
Popes
Nephews
have
always
been
the
Mowers
,
and
the
rest
of
Christian
Princes
the
Sowers
.
And
as
Princes
have
made
no
difficulty
of
taxing
themselves
and
their
Subjects
,
and
parting
with
the
dearest
fruits
of
their
labours
,
to
give
to
the
Church
;
so
the
Pope's
Nephews
have
made
no
scruple
of
dissipating
and
spending
in
their
Pastimes
and
Pleasures
,
that
which
Princes
had
spared
out
of
their
own
Treasure
for
them
.
What
would
Constantine
,
Pepin
,
Charlemagne
,
the
Countess
Mathilda
,
and
so
many
other
Princes
say
,
if
they
should
come
into
the
World
again
,
to
see
those
Lands
and
Revenues
,
which
they
so
charitably
gave
to
the
Church
,
divided
,
and
cast
lots
for
,
as
his
Vestments
?
Truly
I
think
,
that
they
would
now
think
it
as
a
pious
Work
,
to
take
from
the
Church-men
by
force
,
that
which
they
had
before
given
so
willingly
:
and
this
because
they
would
deliver
so
many
People
from
the
intolerable
oppression
of
these
Nipotismo's
.
And
indeed
their
insatiability
is
such
,
that
the
Church
and
the
State
,
ruined
and
spoiled
as
it
is
by
so
many
hungry
Nipotismo's
,
would
scarce
suffice
for
their
maintenance
,
if
Forreign
Princes
did
not
take
a
pride
in
enriching
the
Church
by
great
Revenues
,
which
are
all
devoured
by
the
hungry
Nipotismo's
;
who
are
very
justly
compared
to
the
Hydra's
Heads
,
whereof
one
was
no
sooner
cut
off
,
but
there
sprung
seven
worse
and
more
envenomed
in
the
place
.
It
is
a
kind
of
a
Miracle
to
me
,
to
hear
Princes
murmur
at
the
disorders
the
Nipotismo's
commit
,
in
robbing
the
Church
,
and
perverting
the
use
of
its
Riches
;
And
yet
to
see
those
very
same
Princes
contribute
out
of
their
own
Revenues
,
and
their
Peoples
Sweat
and
Labour
,
towards
the
enriching
of
those
that
they
blame
.
I
think
it
would
be
as
great
a
piece
of
Justice
to
punish
those
that
are
robb'd
,
as
to
chastise
him
that
commits
the
Theft
:
For
if
so
,
the
number
of
Thieves
would
diminish
infinitely
;
since
every
body
then
would
take
as
much
care
in
preserving
,
as
the
Thief
could
use
Art
in
stealing
.
Whereas
now
every
one
relying
upon
the
surety
of
the
Publick
Laws
,
and
the
punishment
that
attends
those
that
violate
them
,
does
as
it
were
give
an
occasion
of
offending
against
them
;
and
as
the
Proverb
says
,
The
Occasion
makes
the
Thief
;
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
That
they
that
are
negligent
in
preserving
their
own
,
are
the
cause
that
others
have
a
mind
to
it
.
If
Princes
following
this
Truth
,
did
shut
up
their
Treasures
,
and
stop
that
Stream
of
Wealth
which
flows
from
their
States
to
Rome
,
while
they
see
that
it
is
all
ill
us'd
,
and
employed
to
the
ruine
of
the
Church
and
True
Religion
;
certainly
the
Pope's
Nephews
would
not
commit
so
many
Scandals
:
neither
would
the
World
have
so
much
reason
to
murmur
against
them
.
But
our
Complaints
are
not
like
to
cease
,
while
Princes
shall
think
it
honourable
and
pious
to
oppress
their
Subjects
,
that
they
may
supply
the
Court
of
Rome
:
And
,
on
the
other
side
,
the
Nipotismo
shall
make
no
scruple
of
taking
any
thing
from
the
Church
and
State
,
and
alledge
for
their
excuse
,
That
they
take
nothing
but
what
is
the
superfluous
part
of
the
Churches
Revenue
.
What
do
so
many
Abbies
,
Pensions
,
and
other
Revenues
,
which
Princes
bestow
upon
Church-men
,
serve
for
;
but
to
weaken
so
much
their
own
States
,
and
strengthen
another
Princes
?
to
make
that
which
is
Sacred
,
Profane
?
turn
Crosses
into
Swords
,
and
Humility
into
Pride
and
Majesty
?
And
when
they
have
bestowed
thus
their
Gifts
and
Presents
upon
those
that
do
not
need
them
,
they
are
not
only
forsaken
in
their
greatest
distress
by
Church-men
;
but
are
set
upon
by
them
,
and
brought
to
their
ruin
,
that
the
Church
may
have
the
Soveraignty
over
their
People
,
in
the
Place
of
the
lawful
Princes
.
All
the
disorders
and
scandals
of
the
Church
,
State
,
and
Church-men
,
take
their
rise
from
their
Riches
.
When
the
Church
was
poor
,
Church-men
were
holy
,
having
nothing
to
employ
their
minds
about
,
but
the
Rules
of
a
Good
Life
:
but
since
once
Riches
came
amongst
them
,
farewell
Holiness
of
Life
;
they
have
not
the
leisure
;
they
are
too
much
taken
up
with
telling
their
Money
,
buying
and
selling
Estates
and
Princedoms
;
they
forget
those
spiritual
Riches
of
the
Soul
,
and
mind
only
those
that
relate
to
the
Pleasures
of
the
Body
.
Riches
came
in
by
little
and
little
upon
the
Church
,
and
by
the
same
degrees
Sanctity
and
Holiness
of
Life
went
out
.
They
that
read
the
History
of
the
Church
,
cannot
chuse
but
have
discerned
all
along
the
truth
of
what
I
say
.
And
yet
every
one
knowing
this
,
and
being
so
forward
to
complain
and
murmur
against
the
Popes
avarice
,
and
their
Nephews
prodigality
;
no
body
thinks
of
blaming
those
that
by
continual
Gifts
do
every
day
supply
and
furnish
them
with
these
Instruments
of
Wickedness
.
Christ
has
declared
definitively
,
and
pronounced
with
his
own
mouth
,
in
the
sixth
Chapter
of
Saint
Matthew
,
That
it
is
impossible
to
serve
God
and
Mammon
.
Now
Mammon
being
interpreted
Riches
by
most
,
nay
by
all
,
the
conclusion
is
,
That
it
is
impossible
to
serve
God
and
Riches
.
The
Popes
,
on
the
other
side
,
do
by
their
continual
practice
prove
to
the
World
,
in
enriching
their
Families
,
that
they
are
firmly
perswaded
,
that
one
may
at
the
same
time
serve
God
,
and
the
Mammon
or
Riches
of
this
World
;
or
else
certainly
they
would
give
over
tormenting
themselves
,
to
make
their
Kindred
great
.
Riches
are
that
Primum
Movens
which
set
the
Sphere
of
the
Nipotismo
a
going
;
and
we
may
say
,
That
in
this
Heaven
of
theirs
,
they
are
no
less
devout
than
poor
simple
Women
are
,
to
purchase
that
which
is
promised
them
by
the
Church
of
Rome
:
For
as
the
one
falls
down
before
a
Crucifix
,
and
adores
the
Altar
,
to
gain
Indulgences
;
so
do
the
Pope's
Nephews
prostrate
themselves
before
their
Treasures
,
and
believe
that
they
obtain
the
pardon
of
all
their
faults
,
in
worshipping
the
Coffers
in
which
they
have
buried
the
Churches
Riches
.
Now
if
Christ
has
said
,
That
there
is
no
serving
God
and
Riches
,
How
can
the
Popes
give
their
Nephews
leave
to
serve
Riches
and
God
?
Have
the
Popes
the
Power
of
giving
our
Saviour
the
Lie
?
For
what
is
it
else
?
For
either
they
believe
not
Christ's
Words
to
be
true
,
or
else
they
are
resolved
to
contradict
them
in
their
Practice
;
both
which
are
abominable
to
any
rational
or
serious
Christian
:
though
I
believe
that
in
Italy
there
are
thousands
who
,
frighted
by
the
Inquisition
,
would
rather
answer
,
That
Christ
was
mistaken
in
his
Doctrine
,
than
say
,
That
the
Pope
does
amiss
in
his
Practice
.
About
four
years
ago
I
was
in
Bagni
del
Vallé
,
a
Town
so
called
;
where
,
amongst
others
,
was
a
Father
of
the
Order
of
Saint
Augustine
,
by
name
Father
Paolo
Segani
,
who
called
himself
a
Preacher
;
though
for
my
part
I
believe
he
was
so
far
from
being
a
good
Divine
,
that
he
was
scarce
Master
of
the
Rules
of
Grammar
in
the
Latin
Tongue
.
This
good
Father
was
one
day
engaged
in
a
Dispute
with
a
Protestant
Gentleman
,
about
the
Infallibility
of
the
Pope
;
and
there
were
many
of
both
Religions
present
,
amongst
whom
I
was
one
.
The
Protestant
was
a
Frenchman
,
called
Jean
Antony
Guerin
,
a
Doctor
of
Physick
,
and
a
very
ingenious
Gentleman
;
but
one
who
excelled
in
the
knowledge
of
the
Holy
Scripture
,
and
did
so
well
understand
all
the
hard
Passages
of
it
,
that
the
Ministers
of
his
Religion
did
often
take
great
pleasure
to
hear
him
discourse
with
so
much
ability
about
it
.
The
Dispute
on
the
Catholick's
side
was
most
spent
in
Words
,
he
being
able
to
answer
to
all
the
Protestant's
Reasons
with
nothing
but
a
Negative
,
and
say
,
It
is
not
true
,
That
is
false
.
But
at
last
,
as
they
grew
warm
,
the
Protestant
pressing
closer
upon
him
,
put
this
Question
to
him
,
on
purpose
because
he
saw
him
so
ignorant
.
Whether
or
no
it
were
easier
for
Christ
to
have
err'd
in
delivering
his
Gospel
,
than
for
the
Pope
to
erre
in
his
Decrees
?
At
this
the
Monk
smiled
,
and
thinking
to
hit
the
nail
on
the
head
,
answer'd
him
boldly
,
That
he
believed
that
Christ
,
as
Man
,
might
have
erred
;
but
that
the
Pope
,
as
God
,
could
not
erre
.
At
this
Answer
the
Protestant
burst
out
a
laughing
,
and
so
did
some
Swisser
Ladies
,
who
without
doubt
had
more
wit
and
discernment
in
matters
of
Religion
,
than
this
impertinent
Monk
.
And
thus
the
Dispute
ceased
;
the
Protestant
contenting
himself
to
have
shewed
the
others
Ignorance
,
and
the
Monk
thinking
he
had
answer'd
most
invincibly
.
And
indeed
,
in
what
Soul
or
Mind
can
this
Opinion
be
receiv'd
,
That
the
Pope
is
more
infallible
than
Christ
;
That
God
should
fail
in
his
Words
,
and
a
Pope
be
infallible
in
his
Decrees
?
O
Blasphemy
,
and
horrible
Error
in
the
poor
abus'd
People
!
who
give
more
credit
to
the
Pope's
words
,
than
to
Christ's
own
Gospel
.
It
has
been
observed
,
that
in
the
Popes
Families
there
has
been
Saints
,
even
amongst
their
inferiour
rank
o●
their
Servants
;
and
yet
there
never
was
any
of
their
Nephews
Saints
.
I
have
turned
over
great
Volum●●
of
the
Church-History
,
a
purpose
to
see
if
amongs●
that
great
number
of
men
,
who
are
said
to
have
performed
Miracles
,
there
were
any
one
of
a
Nipotismo
to
be
found
amongst
them
:
But
truly
I
le●●
my
pains
;
for
the
Popes
,
who
have
filled
up
the
Roman
Kalendar
with
thousands
of
Saints
,
have
no●
yet
been
able
to
place
one
of
their
Nephews
there
▪
And
indeed
,
how
is
it
possible
that
they
,
that
live
i●
delight
and
greatness
,
should
have
room
amongst
those
that
have
purchased
their
place
in
heaven
by
sufferings
and
poverty
?
And
me-thinks
,
it
is
a
sad
thing
to
observe
for
the
Nephews
,
that
all
the
harm
the
Church
has
received
was
from
those
amongst
them
that
shewed
the
strongest
Propension
to
Riches
and
Power
:
whereas
all
the
good
that
has
been
done
by
them
comes
from
those
amongst
them
that
have
been
moderate
,
and
contented
with
ordinary
riches
.
And
now
if
we
measure
the
good
by
these
moderate
men
,
and
the
ill
by
the
insatiable
,
the
number
of
the
last
being
much
greater
than
that
of
the
first
,
will
demonstrate
to
us
that
the
damage
the
Church
receives
from
the
Nipotismo
is
much
greater
then
the
good
they
ever
did
or
will
do
to
it
.
In
the
time
that
Urban
the
eighth
Excommunicated
the
Lucheses
for
going
about
to
repress
the
Insolence
of
Church-men
in
their
State
;
all
the
Italian
Princes
sided
with
them
,
not
out
of
any
particular
affection
to
them
,
but
out
of
a
politick
reason
,
they
being
all
concern'd
in
the
loss
of
Lucca
,
for
thereby
the
Ecclesiastick
State
and
the
pride
of
the
Nipotismo
would
have
been
encreased
.
And
yet
no
body
for
all
this
durst
say
any
thing
against
the
Pope's
Person
or
Authority
,
but
lay
all
the
fault
upon
the
Nipotismo
;
As
one
day
I
heard
a
Senator
of
Venice
discoursing
in
these
words
:
Italy
has
little
reason
to
complain
of
the
Popes
,
but
it
has
a
great
deal
to
murmur
against
their
Nephews
.
Urban
would
be
good
and
holy
of
Francesco
Antonio
and
and
Tadeo
Barberini
were
not
devils
;
but
as
his
affection
blinds
him
to
them
,
so
does
their
pride
blind
them
in
their
conduct
towards
Princes
.
Because
they
have
a
Vail
drawn
over
their
eyes
,
they
think
that
all
the
world
must
be
one
colour
.
And
they
are
so
busied
from
morning
to
night
in
disposing
of
that
vast
Treasure
which
they
have
already
gathered
,
and
in
inventing
new
waies
to
purchase
more
,
that
they
think
not
of
getting
the
favour
of
those
Princes
who
will
remain
such
when
the
Barberins
shall
cease
to
be
Lords
and
Masters
.
If
their
Interest
had
not
so
great
an
Empire
over
them
they
would
govern
the
Church
better
;
and
in
a
word
,
the
Church
would
be
in
them
,
and
not
they
in
the
Church
.
But
what
a
strange
Sacrilegious
opinion
is
that
which
is
maintained
by
the
Divines
of
the
Church
of
Rome
?
viz.
That
one
who
has
got
his
riches
by
Extortions
,
and
oppr●ssing
of
the
poor
,
and
any
wicked
way
,
is
not
ob●ig●d
to
a
restitution
to
the
poor
:
But
it
is
enough
if
when
he
dies
he
leaves
his
Estate
to
some
Church
,
founds
a
Mon●stery
,
or
an
Hospital
;
as
if
it
were
lawful
to
transgress
the
Law
of
God
,
and
bring
ones
self
into
a
state
of
damnation
to
satisfie
that
covetous
and
insatiable
humour
of
the
Church-men
.
If
the
Walls
of
Rome
could
speak
,
and
the
Fabricks
of
so
many
stately
Cloysters
had
mouths
to
make
themselves
heard
;
if
those
vast
Palaces
of
the
Nipotismos
were
animated
;
Oh!
How
many
tender-hearted
Christians
would
be
fain
to
forsake
the
City
,
and
retire
into
desarts
,
that
they
might
not
hear
the
stones
complain
for
the
poor
,
and
lament
their
misfortune
?
Ferdinand
,
Second
Duke
of
Toscany
,
having
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
complain
of
the
Barberins
proceedings
towards
him
,
said
one
day
to
one
who
was
about
to
go
in
Pilgrimage
to
Rome
:
That
the
holiest
Temple
that
he
should
see
there
would
be
the
Barberins
Palace
,
for
that
it
was
cem●nted
and
built
with
the
bloud
of
many
Martyrs
.
If
any
body
in
Rome
should
steal
but
the
value
of
six
pence
in
his
greatest
necessity
from
a
Priest
,
without
doubt
the
Nipotismo
,
who
has
the
Government
of
the
City
in
their
hands
,
would
cause
him
to
be
hang'd
immediately
:
and
yet
they
that
rob
and
spoyl
the
Church
go
off
free
,
and
without
any
punishment
.
Every
day
there
comes
out
some
new
Order
from
the
Datary-Office
for
the
reformation
of
the
abuses
committed
by
Church-men
in
their
employments
;
and
the
Popes
do
give
often
particular
Commissions
to
This
and
That
Cardinal
to
enquire
into
the
lives
of
the
Monks
,
and
take
away
those
Scandals
which
do
every
day
encrease
:
And
yet
for
all
this
the
Romans
observe
,
that
the
more
the
Decrees
of
Reformation
are
,
the
more
are
the
Vices
multiplied
;
the
disease
being
so
st●bborn
and
inveterate
,
that
it
grows
worse
when
the
Physician
goes
about
to
apply
remedies
to
it
.
The
Pope's
subjects
curse
the
Nipotismo
for
their
Tyranny
and
Extortions
.
Christendom
is
scandalized
to
see
that
they
little
believe
that
Religion
of
which
they
make
so
great
Profession
.
The
Church
weeps
and
sheds
tears
to
see
its
bowels
gnawn
and
torn
by
the
Nipotismo
.
The
State
,
weakned
by
so
many
Taxes
and
Oppressions
,
sends
its
cries
to
Heaven
against
them
.
The
Monks
exclaim
,
seeing
that
the
Nipotismo's
Avarice
deprives
them
of
their
Profit
,
and
makes
them
contribute
towards
the
maintenance
of
their
Grandeur
.
Princes
and
Embassadours
retire
discontented
from
Rome
,
not
being
able
to
endure
the
Nipotismo's
insolence
.
The
Altars
themselves
are
often
forsaken
and
stand
empty
,
the
Nephews
refusing
to
grant
Indulgences
without
money
.
Certainly
these
abuses
,
these
disorders
,
these
scandals
should
drive
the
Popes
out
of
Rome
.
That
Gardener
that
does
only
cut
the
top
of
the
Weeds
,
and
not
root
them
out
,
is
but
an
ill
Gardener
.
But
how
can
the
Popes
reform
the
abuses
of
the
Church
,
if
they
do
not
begin
with
their
Nephews
?
For
it
would
also
else
be
a
very
preposterous
Reformation
that
should
begin
with
the
Effect
,
and
leave
the
Cause
untouched
.
Some
say
,
that
the
Popes
are
holy
in
the
Reformations
of
the
Breviary
,
and
the
chastizing
of
the
Romans
for
their
faults
:
But
they
are
devils
in
leaving
the
crimes
of
their
Nephews
unpunished
;
for
they
trusting
to
their
Uncles
Indulgence
,
do
slack
the
Reins
,
which
should
curb
the
natural
inclination
which
we
all
have
to
do
ill
.
But
it
is
now
time
to
enter
into
a
particular
Narration
of
the
good
and
hurt
the
Church
has
received
from
the
Nipotismo
;
and
as
we
begun
their
History
at
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
and
continued
it
down
to
Alexander
the
seventh
now
reigning
:
So
we
will
now
begin
at
Alexander
,
and
trace
it
backwards
up
to
Sixtus
the
fourth
.
The
first
mischief
,
and
indeed
the
most
considerable
one
,
caused
by
the
Nipotismo
of
Alexander
,
was
the
change
made
by
them
in
the
Pope
;
whom
from
godly
,
pious
,
and
inclin'd
to
mortification
,
they
have
made
sensual
and
ambitious
.
Alexander
in
the
first
months
of
his
elevation
to
the
Popedom
had
so
taken
upon
him
the
profession
of
an
Evangelical
life
,
that
he
was
wont
to
season
his
his
meat
with
ashes
,
to
sleep
upon
a
hard
Couch
,
to
hate
Riches
,
Glory
,
and
Pomp
;
taking
a
great
pleasure
to
give
audience
to
Embassadours
in
a
Chamber
full
of
dead
mens
skuls
,
and
in
the
sight
of
his
Coffin
,
which
stood
there
to
put
him
in
mind
of
his
death
.
The
Cardinals
,
the
Princes
,
the
Prelates
,
the
Romans
were
all
touched
with
so
pious
an
Example
,
and
did
begin
to
think
of
reforming
their
lives
.
The
Hereticks
themselves
did
bear
that
respect
to
his
Holiness
,
as
to
prostrate
themselves
in
the
streets
,
when
he
went
through
Rome
,
not
so
much
in
fear
of
his
Majesty
,
as
in
honour
of
his
Vertue
.
Divers
French
Protestants
came
on
purpose
to
Rome
to
know
whether
his
words
did
answer
his
reputation
,
and
if
he
did
really
lead
the
life
he
was
said
to
lead
.
The
noyse
of
his
Sanctity
being
so
great
in
France
,
that
it
was
almost
impossible
to
believe
all
that
was
said
of
it
.
Thus
lived
Alexander
,
while
he
lived
without
a
Nipotismo
:
But
no
sooner
had
they
set
their
feet
in
Rome
but
the
Pope
changed
his
nature
,
or
rather
came
to
himself
;
for
instead
of
Humiiity
,
succeeded
Vanity
;
his
Mortification
vanished
,
and
his
hard
Couch
,
was
changed
into
a
soft
Feather-bed
;
his
dead-mens
skuls
,
into
so
many
Jewels
;
and
his
thoughts
of
death
,
into
eternal
designs
of
Ambition
and
Grandeur
:
Filling
up
his
empty
Coffin
with
Money
,
as
if
he
had
a
design
to
corrupt
death
,
and
purchase
life
with
Riches
.
Hereupon
a
publick
Minister
,
returning
from
his
Audience
the
very
same
day
that
the
Nipotismo
came
to
Rome
;
and
having
felicitated
his
Holiness
upon
their
arrival
,
said
,
as
soon
as
he
came
home
,
to
one
of
his
friends
these
very
words
:
He
is
not
of
the
same
humour
he
was
went
to
be
;
he
was
us'd
to
stand
with
his
eyes
fixed
upon
the
ground
,
and
now
he
does
nothing
but
fix
them
upon
Don
Agostino
;
Heretofore
we
did
hear
him
sigh
often
,
and
now
he
is
as
inclined
to
laugh
.
I
am
afraid
the
Nipotismo
has
already
spoyled
him
.
This
is
the
first
harm
that
they
have
done
the
Church
.
I
do
not
know
what
good
they
may
do
hereafter
,
but
hitherto
they
have
done
so
little
that
it
is
invisible
;
whereas
the
mischief
they
are
Authors
of
,
is
obvious
to
all
eyes
.
Don
Mario
,
who
is
the
Pope's
Brother
,
and
the
Head
of
the
Nipotismo
,
does
exercise
his
place
of
Governour
of
Rome
with
so
much
Tyranny
,
that
the
City
it self
is
become
odious
to
many
Families
of
quality
,
who
have
left
and
removed
to
other
Towns
,
that
they
might
not
be
any
longer
subject
to
one
who
gives
occasion
of
complaint
to
the
People
,
the
Gentry
,
and
Strangers
;
For
he
is
not
only
averse
from
doing
curtesies
,
and
inexorable
in
punishments
;
but
he
is
inclin'd
to
disgust
all
those
who
,
having
to
do
with
him
,
do
not
appease
his
angry
genius
with
money
.
Besides
,
assuming
to
himself
,
in
the
Government
of
the
Borgo
,
a
greater
Authority
than
does
belong
to
him
of
right
,
he
does
,
as
it
were
eclipse
and
stifle
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Governour
of
Rome
;
who
often
is
forced
to
own
those
faults
of
which
he
is
innocent
,
Don
Mario
laying
upon
him
all
the
miscarriages
,
and
taking
to
himself
all
the
profit
of
both
places
.
For
proof
of
this
I
will
bring
an
example
which
will
never
be
forgot
by
Posterity
.
In
the
time
that
the
Duke
of
Crequy
received
that
affront
to
see
his
Coach
assaulted
and
fired
upon
by
the
Pope's
Guards
;
the
Cardinal
Imperiale
,
who
was
then
Governour
of
Rome
,
was
so
innocent
of
this
accident
,
that
he
did
not
so
much
as
know
of
it
till
it
was
past
,
and
then
he
found
that
Don
Mario
had
so
engag'd
him
in
it
,
that
there
was
no
retiring
;
and
indeed
though
he
have
since
made
a
Journey
into
France
to
justifie
himself
:
nevertheless
the
French
Court
,
who
cannot
forget
the
affront
done
the
King
and
Nation
,
can
less
avoid
remembring
of
Cardinal
Imperiale
,
who
was
charged
as
the
Author
of
it
.
And
yet
they
are
very
well
informed
that
the
design
was
laid
by
Don
Mario
,
and
the
execution
only
charged
upon
Cardinal
Imperiale
,
who
has
been
fain
to
endure
that
humiliation
and
punishment
which
did
belong
to
the
other
.
Indeed
if
the
Pope
had
not
in
good
time
made
satisfaction
for
the
Injury
,
the
French
King
was
resolved
to
seek
his
reparation
by
his
Sword
;
not
against
the
Pope
,
who
knew
nothing
of
the
business
till
after
it
was
brought
about
;
but
against
his
Brother
,
who
had
set
Imperiale
upon
the
execution
of
it
.
But
in
the
reparation
,
the
Church
was
the
most
endammaged
;
for
besides
the
loss
of
its
honour
,
and
that
respect
which
was
wont
to
be
borne
to
it
,
it
received
a
very
great
blow
in
its
strength
and
riches
:
for
not
only
the
Pope's
Nuncio
was
immediately
sent
away
from
the
French
Court
,
but
also
his
Vice-Legat
was
driven
from
Avignon
,
and
the
Court
of
Rome
was
forced
to
entertain
an
Army
all
the
time
of
the
Treaty
,
and
before
,
for
fear
of
being
surpriz'd
by
the
Kings
Forces
;
and
when
it
did
come
to
an
agreement
,
it
was
concluded
in
a
dishonourable
and
shameful
way
for
Rome
,
and
for
the
Church
.
This
is
the
good
and
profit
that
the
Signor
Don
Mario
has
brought
to
the
Church
;
and
yet
in
the
Articles
of
Peace
there
was
little
or
no
mention
made
of
his
person
.
The
Pope
,
for
all
this
,
is
so
pre-possessed
with
a
good
opinion
of
him
,
that
he
does
give
him
thereby
an
occasion
,
and
almost
an
invitation
of
committing
more
mischief
,
than
he
would
do
otherwise
.
But
if
Don
Mario
has
been
useless
,
or
rather
prejudicial
to
the
Church
,
certainly
Don
Agostino
,
his
Nephew
,
has
been
little
better
:
He
is
one
that
would
seem
to
be
born
to
an
Empire
;
and
were
it
Alexander's
or
Caesar's
he
did
enjoy
,
he
would
not
show
a
more
lofty
carriage
,
nor
affect
a
greater
insolence
.
When
he
goes
through
the
City
,
he
does
so
little
regard
any
body
,
that
he
is
scarce
induced
to
salute
those
Gentlemen
that
civilly
do
prevent
him
by
pulling
off
their
hats
first
:
but
he
never
begins
to
any
body
,
no
not
to
a
Prince
;
which
is
so
odious
,
that
for
that
only
pleasure
of
seeing
his
pride
abated
,
the
Romans
do
wish
the
Pope's
death
.
He
did
,
what
lay
in
his
power
,
to
make
an
eternal
Enemy
of
the
Family
of
the
Colonna's
;
which
is
the
noblest
and
best
beloved
of
Rome
,
and
countenanced
by
the
greatest
Monarchs
of
Christendom
;
and
if
the
Pope
had
not
wisely
caused
satisfaction
to
be
made
for
the
affront
done
to
the
Colonnas
at
the
Theatre
,
the
Family
of
the
Chigi
would
have
incurred
the
enmity
of
a
House
,
which
in
time
might
have
been
revenged
,
or
at
least
in
the
quarrel
the
City
of
Rome
would
have
been
divided
,
and
in
a
kinde
of
War
within
its
self
.
The
Cardinal
Padrone
too
on
his
side
giving
himself
too
much
up
to
sensual
pleasures
,
is
the
cause
of
great
disorders
in
the
Court
and
Church
;
for
all
the
Congregations
of
Cardinals
,
of
which
he
is
the
head
,
are
much
puzled
how
to
deal
with
,
and
humour
a
man
,
who
cares
for
nothing
less
than
that
which
is
committed
to
his
care
.
Some
of
the
Cardinals
and
Prelates
take
example
by
him
,
and
do
commit
great
scandals
;
for
which
they
excuse
themselves
by
saying
,
That
the
Cardinal
Padrone
does
commit
greater
.
And
thus
betwixt
them
the
poor
Church
is
ill
serv'd
in
both
its
Temporal
and
Spiritual
.
I
have
nothing
to
say
of
the
other
Nephews
and
Kindred
of
the
Pope
;
for
supposed
they
had
good
inclinations
,
they
have
little
or
no
occasion
to
bring
them
to
effect
for
the
publick
good
,
they
being
not
admitted
to
any
publick
employment
.
And
indeed
it
would
be
but
loss
of
time
for
any
body
to
summe
up
the
good
this
Nipotismo
has
done
the
Church
;
for
it
is
so
little
,
and
their
ill
actions
are
so
many
,
that
it
would
be
stifled
by
them
,
like
good
Corn
by
Tares
.
The
people
is
more
oppressed
than
ever
,
the
City
is
ill
provided
,
and
all
things
are
dear
and
scarce
;
the
Prelates
are
discontented
,
and
the
money
it self
is
condemned
to
a
perpetual
confinement
in
Don
Mario's
,
and
the
Nipotismo's
Coffers
.
It
is
a
strange
thing
to
see
,
that
the
Popes
should
have
the
power
to
perswade
others
to
renounce
their
fortunes
,
to
run
into
Monasteries
,
to
embrace
Pilgrimages
,
and
Mortifications
;
and
yet
not
be
able
to
perswade
a
little
moderation
to
their
Nephews
,
and
make
them
content
themselves
with
that
lawful
encrease
of
their
Fortunes
,
which
every
body
is
well
pleased
to
allow
them
:
but
they
must
still
be
laying
taxes
upon
the
people
,
and
discontent
upon
Princes
and
States
.
I
have
a
friend
that
is
of
opinion
,
that
by
the
means
of
Indulgences
,
the
peoples
vices
do
daily
diminish
.
I
know
not
whether
it
be
true
or
no
,
but
I
am
sure
that
the
Nipotismos
do
daily
increase
,
they
little
caring
for
Indulgences
,
and
being
of
opinion
,
that
the
Pope
is
obliged
to
open
them
the
door
of
Paradise
by
force
.
And
though
this
may
be
taken
as
a
facetious
conceit
,
yet
I
am
certain
that
the
Nipotismos
in
good
earnest
do
little
frequent
Churches
,
but
are
more
employed
in
getting
of
money
,
and
taking
their
pleasure
.
But
now
it
is
time
to
speak
of
Innocentius
the
10th
.
his
Nipotismo
,
of
which
it
may
be
said
,
that
it
did
a
little
good
,
and
no
hurt
;
because
it
was
alwayes
under
the
Popes
disgrace
,
and
Donna
Olympia's
oppression
;
so
that
none
of
it
were
able
to
show
either
their
malice
or
their
bounty
,
if
they
had
any
:
for
that
good
which
they
did
do
,
may
be
as
well
interpreted
to
proceed
from
a
design
of
winning
the
peoples
favour
,
to
whom
only
they
could
have
recourse
in
their
disgrace
,
as
from
any
good
Principles
of
their
own
.
But
however
it
were
,
the
poor
Church
was
never
the
better
;
for
what
between
Innocentio's
Capriccios
,
and
Donna
Olympia's
tyranny
,
it
was
most
miserably
governed
;
and
the
Court
brought
into
such
a
disorder
,
that
the
like
was
never
seen
before
,
nor
I
hope
will
not
be
hereafter
:
since
the
impression
and
mark
of
those
blows
which
it
received
then
are
still
to
be
seen
in
the
face
of
the
Church
,
and
will
appear
to
fright
all
those
that
should
go
about
to
bring
a
like
scandal
upon
it
.
And
first
the
renunciation
of
the
Cardinals
Cap
made
by
Prince
Pamphilio
,
though
it
were
in
it self
a
very
necessary
action
,
for
the
preservation
of
the
Pamphilian
Family
,
was
nevertheless
scandalous
and
injurious
to
the
Churches
reputation
;
the
more
because
being
made
without
his
Uncle's
consent
,
it
so
looked
as
if
this
eminent
Dignity
of
Cardinal
were
a
thing
to
make
sport
with
,
and
a
profession
as
easily
cast
off
without
shame
,
as
it
is
ordinarily
conferred
without
merit
.
But
this
had
been
but
an
inconsiderable
fault
,
which
would
have
been
forgiven
without
pain
in
this
disorderly
age
,
if
all
Christendom
had
not
been
offended
by
the
tyrannical
government
of
the
proud
Donna
Olympia
;
who
having
usurped
that
power
which
the
Popes
do
ordinarily
confer
on
the
Nipotismo
,
had
brought
them
to
such
a
desperate
case
,
that
they
did
almost
revolt
against
their
Uncle
;
whose
humorsome
fancy
did
make
such
work
by
displacing
one
,
and
putting
in
another
,
sometimes
a
true
,
sometimes
a
false
Nephew
,
and
sometimes
governing
without
any
at
all
,
that
the
most
patient
and
unconcern'd
spectator
could
not
behold
so
capricious
a
Prince
without
indignation
.
The
Nipotismo
being
by
Donna
Olympia's
means
depriv'd
of
the
power
of
doing
good
,
had
nevertheless
the
faculty
of
doing
mischief
left
them
;
and
the
Lady
would
have
been
well
pleased
with
it
,
for
she
did
seek
after
all
occasions
of
making
them
odious
to
the
Pope
,
and
to
every
body
else
:
but
they
perceiving
her
design
,
became
good
,
or
at
least
innocent
,
out
of
spight
,
that
the
imputation
of
all
the
miscarriages
might
fall
upon
her
alone
,
they
being
not
disposed
to
bear
a
part
of
the
pain
,
who
had
none
in
the
pleasure
.
For
this
reason
the
Prince
Pamphilio
was
alwayes
most
obliging
and
ready
to
serve
the
Church
,
and
those
that
requir'd
his
assistance
;
giving
therein
demonstrations
of
his
good
nature
,
and
hopes
that
he
might
one
day
rule
better
with
his
natural
simplicity
and
equity
,
then
Donna
Olympia
with
her
refin'd
,
but
wicked
policies
.
So
the
two
Princes
Ludovisio
,
and
Giustiniani
did
behave
themselves
with
all
care
and
circumspection
,
out
of
a
design
of
pleasing
the
vulgar
;
since
they
could
not
be
admitted
to
please
their
Uncle
,
whose
affections
they
had
lost
,
without
having
any
thing
laid
to
their
charge
that
might
deserve
so
severe
a
punishment
.
Let
us
therefore
conclude
the
innocence
of
this
Nipotismo
,
who
never
had
the
power
of
doing
any
good
,
nor
the
convenience
of
doing
any
harm
to
the
Church
;
which
nevertheless
was
severely
handled
by
that
impudent
and
covetous
Donna
Olympia
.
Now
let
us
go
a
step
higher
,
and
come
to
the
Nipotismo
,
of
Vrban
,
or
the
reign
of
the
Barberins
;
who
seemed
to
be
born
for
the
Empire
of
the
world
:
and
of
them
indeed
there
is
much
to
be
said
.
For
in
the
space
of
three
and
twenty
years
,
there
was
occasion
for
every
one
of
them
to
show
his
parts
and
inclinations
,
and
make
the
world
acquainted
with
their
temper
.
They
that
have
writ
the
life
of
Urban
,
having
proposed
to
themselves
no
other
design
than
that
of
pleasing
the
Barberins
,
do
make
perpetual
Encomiums
of
his
good
actions
,
but
pass
silently
all
his
ill
ones
,
that
they
might
not
lose
that
favour
which
to
purchase
they
had
undertaken
to
transmit
such
gross
flatteries
to
posterity
.
There
is
no
doubt
but
Vrban
did
very
much
advantage
the
Church
and
State
,
enriching
them
with
a
great
number
of
Hospitals
,
Churches
,
Colledges
,
Libraries
,
Castles
,
Forts
,
Altars
,
Temples
,
Canonizations
,
and
Beatifications
:
but
if
we
consider
the
greatness
of
his
visible
Revenue
,
for
the
space
of
three
and
twenty
year
,
we
shall
finde
that
his
expences
are
inconsiderable
compared
to
it
.
I
am
acquainted
with
a
Roman
,
who
had
the
curiosity
for
two
years
together
to
inform
himself
of
all
the
expences
of
the
Barberins
in
the
Pontificate
of
their
Uncle
,
that
is
,
of
all
the
money
they
had
laid
out
both
for
the
Church
and
their
own
Family
,
and
found
by
computation
,
that
the
publick
expense
consisted
in
nine
millions
and
a
half
of
Crowns
;
and
their
visible
private
one
in
twelve
.
Let
it
not
seem
strange
to
any
one
,
if
I
say
visible
,
for
every
body
knows
,
that
the
great
policy
of
the
Niptoismo
consists
in
hiding
their
own
expenses
,
and
publishing
those
that
they
are
〈◊〉
for
the
Church
;
whose
rotten
Walls
they
ordinarily
plaister
over
with
a
little
Lime
and
Water
,
while
they
build
new
ones
for
themselves
,
covering
them
with
some
sad
colour
that
they
may
hide
the
expense
.
They
that
will
please
themselves
,
let
them
read
the
Life
of
Vrban
,
which
has
been
inserted
among
the
rest
of
the
Lives
of
the
Popes
,
composed
by
Platina
,
and
there
they
will
meet
with
such
a
quantity
of
his
good
works
,
that
they
cannot
chuse
but
esteem
him
as
one
of
the
holiest
Popes
that
ever
was
;
but
they
that
are
otherwise
inform'd
,
are
mov'd
to
laugh
both
at
the
Pope
and
the
Author
.
There
you
shall
meet
with
nothing
but
,
that
the
Pope
visited
such
a
Church
,
confirmed
such
a
Decree
of
his
Predecessor
,
gave
the
people
his
Benediction
from
the
Church
of
St.
Jean
of
Lateran
,
visited
the
Hospital
of
the
Trinity
,
made
a
great
exhortation
to
the
Bishops
,
excited
the
Monks
to
reform
,
beautified
St.
Andrè
Avellino
,
received
Ambassadors
with
great
state
,
opened
the
Holy
Year
with
Magnificence
,
consecrated
the
Church
of
the
Vatican
,
gave
the
title
of
Cardinalate
to
the
Church
of
St.
Charles
,
re-built
the
Colledge
of
the
Grecians
,
&c.
But
all
this
while
not
a
word
of
the
Progress
of
Gustave
Adolfe
in
Germany
,
of
the
Turk
in
the
other
parts
of
Christendom
(
while
the
Pope
lets
them
both
alone
)
of
the
excommunication
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
of
that
of
the
State
of
Lucca
,
of
the
affront
done
to
the
State
of
Venice
,
of
the
disrespect
show'd
to
the
Crown
of
France
in
divers
occasions
,
of
the
War
begun
in
Italy
,
of
the
Catholick
Keligion
declining
in
Poland
,
of
the
Artifices
used
in
the
War
of
the
Valtolina
,
and
in
a
word
,
of
so
many
miscarriages
,
and
offences
given
to
Rome
,
the
State
,
and
all
Christendom
,
by
the
extravagant
passions
of
the
Barberins
:
Of
all
this
I
say
there
is
not
a
syllable
,
nor
the
least
mention
.
Every
one
knows
that
Germany
,
the
Empire
,
and
the
Catholick
Religion
were
upon
the
brim
of
their
ruine
,
for
want
of
succour
;
and
yet
at
that
very
time
the
Barberins
▪
did
make
War
upon
the
Princes
of
Italy
,
with
the
treasure
of
the
Church
;
their
minde
being
more
bent
upon
the
raising
of
their
Family
,
than
upon
the
conservation
of
Christendom
,
And
the
mischief
was
,
that
they
did
so
besiege
the
Pope
,
that
there
was
no
means
of
informing
him
of
the
deplorable
state
of
the
Affairs
of
Christendom
;
for
neither
the
Emperour
,
nor
the
King
of
Poland
could
ever
obtain
any
answer
to
their
demands
,
which
I
believe
never
came
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Pope
,
no
more
than
their
dangers
.
The
Nipotismo
answering
their
Ambassadors
conformably
to
their
own
interest
,
without
any
regard
to
the
Fatherly
and
Pastoral
care
,
to
which
their
Uncle
was
bound
by
the
duty
of
his
place
.
But
that
which
was
worst
of
all
,
was
,
that
they
did
not
openly
refuse
their
help
,
but
by
delayes
and
promises
keeping
still
the
Emperour
and
King
of
Poland
in
hopes
,
they
made
them
neglect
to
make
peace
with
their
Enemies
,
and
refuse
those
conditions
,
which
else
they
would
have
accepted
,
had
not
the
Barberins
entertain'd
them
with
the
hopes
now
of
an
Army
,
then
of
a
great
summe
of
Money
;
and
at
last
disappointed
them
of
all
.
However
the
people
of
the
State
belonging
to
the
Church
were
the
worse
for
it
;
for
the
Barberins
taking
occasion
from
the
obligation
the
Pope
was
in
,
to
assist
these
Princes
,
did
thereupon
lay
most
heavy
Taxes
and
Impositions
upon
both
Church-men
and
Layes
:
The
simple
people
stirred
up
by
the
exhortations
of
some
Preachers
who
made
it
their
business
to
declare
in
their
Sermons
,
That
God
could
not
be
better
pleased
then
by
that
assistance
given
to
the
distressed
Catholicks
,
did
sell
all
their
Jewels
and
preciousest
Houshold-stuff
to
give
away
to
those
that
had
the
Commission
of
gathering
their
Benevolence
.
Out
of
these
summes
which
were
thus
raised
,
the
Barberins
did
send
it
may
be
one
or
two
in
the
hundred
,
and
this
after
so
long
waiting
,
and
by
such
chargeable
wayes
,
that
half
of
the
money
was
absorbed
in
the
exchange
:
which
the
Emperour
and
King
of
Poland
having
perceived
,
they
were
fain
to
give
over
their
soliciting
the
Barberins
,
and
defend
themselves
as
well
as
they
could
.
The
Protestants
themselves
,
though
much
rejoycing
at
the
decaying
state
of
the
Catholick
Religion
in
Germany
,
were
nevertheless
infinitely
scandalized
at
the
Pope's
proceedings
,
saying
,
as
it
was
true
,
That
the
Barberins
did
the
Catholicks
more
mischief
by
denying
them
succour
with
such
dilatory
wayes
,
than
the
Protestants
by
the
force
of
Arms.
In
a
word
,
I
think
it
is
not
a
hard
thing
to
perswade
that
the
Barberins
in
the
time
of
their
reign
did
the
Church
a
great
deal
of
mischief
;
it
would
be
much
a
harder
to
convince
any
body
of
the
good
they
have
done
:
and
it
is
so
difficult
a
business
,
that
for
my
part
I
shall
not
undertake
it
;
only
I
will
give
the
Barberins
this
good
counsel
,
which
is
,
that
if
they
desire
to
make
posterity
lose
the
memory
of
their
ill
conduct
under
their
Uncle
,
they
endeavour
to
get
Cardinal
Francesco
Barberino
made
Pope
after
the
death
of
Alexander
;
for
so
it
may
be
,
that
as
in
their
Uncle's
time
they
did
much
more
hurt
then
good
,
they
will
under
Cardinal
Francesco
,
who
is
pious
and
vertuous
do
more
good
than
hurt
.
There
is
an
example
of
this
already
in
the
two
Popes
of
the
Family
of
la
Rovere
;
Sixtus
the
4th
.
and
Julius
the
second
;
for
in
the
time
of
Sixtus
,
the
Nipotismo
was
most
highly
guilty
towards
the
Church
,
and
did
much
harm
,
and
little
good
;
but
under
Julius
it
did
much
good
,
and
little
harm
:
so
the
same
thing
may
happen
for
the
Barberins
,
if
Francesco
be
made
Pope
.
Gregory
the
15th
.
who
was
Vrban's
Predecessor
,
lived
to
do
mischief
enough
,
but
it
seems
had
no
time
to
do
good
:
of
the
four
parts
of
the
Popedom
his
Nephew
had
three
,
and
he
one
.
All
this
Popes
thoughts
were
bent
upon
the
Protestants
ruine
,
particularly
,
he
had
a
spight
to
Geneva
,
calling
it
the
nest
of
the
Devil
;
and
therefore
he
pressed
the
Duke
of
Savoy
to
besiege
it
,
promising
him
great
succors
of
men
and
money
.
He
likewise
assisted
with
all
might
and
main
the
Emperour
in
his
War
against
the
Protestants
of
Germany
.
He
failed
not
to
solicit
the
King
of
France
to
torment
and
molest
the
Huguenots
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
prevailed
with
him
to
do
it
:
which
cost
him
dear
,
and
had
like
to
have
proved
fatal
to
his
Monarchy
,
though
at
last
he
remained
victorious
.
The
Cardinal
Ludovisio
his
Nephew
,
quite
contrary
,
did
what
lay
in
his
power
,
to
quell
in
his
Uncle
,
this
unmeasurable
desire
of
ruining
the
Protestants
,
and
engaging
all
Christendom
into
bloody
Wars
;
but
the
Pope
would
never
hearken
to
any
thing
that
he
could
say
about
that
particular
,
answering
him
alwayes
in
these
words
,
'T
is
enough
that
I
let
you
do
what
you
will
with
the
Catholicks
;
pray
let
me
have
the
liberty
of
doing
what
I
please
against
the
Hereticks
our
enemies
.
His
Remonstrances
to
Ambassadors
upon
this
Subject
,
were
so
frequent
at
every
audience
that
they
were
tired
with
them
;
and
when
sometimes
the
Cardinal
Ludovisio
would
interpose
,
and
say
something
to
qualifie
the
heat
of
the
Pope's
exaggerations
,
he
would
command
him
to
hold
his
tongue
;
and
sometimes
say
to
him
,
you
have
a
touch
of
an
Heritick
in
you
.
He
did
all
his
endeavours
by
a
thousand
plots
and
Artifices
,
to
reduce
England
again
under
the
obedience
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
but
all
to
no
purpose
:
at
last
,
seeing
himself
disappointed
in
this
his
main
design
after
such
pains
and
expense
,
he
resolved
to
get
back
to
Rome
.
Marc
Antony
de
Dominis
,
who
in
the
time
of
P●al
the
fifth
Gregories
Predecessor
,
had
left
Italy
,
and
was
fled
into
England
;
where
,
having
declared
himself
Protestant
,
he
did
write
many
shrewd
books
against
the
Pope
,
and
the
Court
of
Rome
,
as
one
who
was
well
informed
of
all
its
disorders
.
The
Pope
,
the
better
to
compass
his
intention
,
sent
to
London
certain
Prelates
disguised
,
who
had
been
heretofore
intimate
with
Marc
Antony
.
These
,
coming
to
him
secretly
,
promised
him
not
only
the
Pope's
and
the
Churches
pardon
;
but
also
assured
him
,
that
he
should
be
made
Cardinal
at
the
next
promotion
.
The
Archbishop
,
trusting
to
the
Oaths
and
Engagement
of
these
Prelates
,
left
England
,
and
return'd
once
more
to
Rome
,
where
he
made
a
recantation
of
all
his
Errours
,
as
they
call'd
them
;
But
a
little
after
,
being
carefully
watched
by
the
Pope's
Spies
,
they
took
hold
of
some
words
that
he
said
;
and
having
clapt
him
up
in
the
Inquisition
Prison
,
began
to
question
him
for
Heresie
;
and
without
doubt
he
had
undergone
the
dreadful
fire
of
the
Roman
Purgatory
,
if
timely
death
had
not
prevented
the
Pope's
revenge
.
In
a
word
,
this
Pope
had
undertaken
the
ruine
of
all
Protestant
Princes
;
wherefore
he
sent
great
Succours
to
the
Emperour
in
his
war
against
the
Prince
Palatine
of
Rhine
,
who
after
some
resistance
was
driven
out
of
his
Country
,
and
proclaimed
Traytor
to
the
Empire
:
whereupon
his
dignity
of
Prince
Elector
was
conferred
upon
Maximilian
,
Duke
of
Baviere
,
a
Catholick
Prince
,
much
protected
by
the
Pope
.
And
the
Emperour
,
in
acknowledgment
of
the
Pope's
zeal
and
affection
,
presented
him
with
the
Prince
Palatines
Library
,
esteemed
,
for
the
great
number
of
Manuscripts
in
all
Tongues
,
one
of
the
most
famous
of
all
Europe
:
The
Pope
,
having
thanked
his
Imperial
Majesty
,
caused
the
Library
to
be
transported
to
Rome
with
great
charge
and
expence
;
and
as
soon
as
it
came
,
he
solemnly
sanctified
it
with
his
blessing
,
and
so
laid
it
up
.
Paul
the
fifth
was
almost
of
the
same
humour
,
though
he
did
not
undertake
things
so
rashly
,
but
would
wisely
consider
the
good
and
evil
that
might
come
of
them
.
It
is
believed
,
that
in
his
time
an
infinite
number
of
Hereticks
return'd
to
the
Church
of
Rome
;
but
I
am
sure
,
that
above
a
hundred
Italian
Families
forsook
their
Country
,
and
withdrew
into
Protestant
Princes
Territories
,
where
they
might
freely
follow
the
Rites
of
their
Religion
.
Particularly
,
they
went
to
Geneva
,
where
great
numbers
resorted
every
day
,
and
above
all
many
Lucheses
,
of
which
some
are
now
aggregated
amongst
the
principal
Families
of
that
City
.
This
Pope
,
though
so
zealous
for
the
Church
,
was
nevertheless
very
Indulgent
to
his
Family
,
who
did
usurp
a
power
and
authority
,
as
prejudicial
to
the
Church
as
it
was
offensive
to
Princes
;
with
whom
the
Borgheses
,
as
well
as
the
Barberins
,
would
often
enter
into
contest
.
In
the
time
of
this
Pope
,
Italy
had
like
to
have
seen
sixteen
Cities
of
it
become
Protestants
,
as
Monsieur
De
Lion
,
the
French
King's
Embassadour
told
the
Pope
;
and
thus
the
occasion
was
:
Paul
and
his
Kindred
,
for
I
know
not
what
reasons
,
did
bear
a
secret
grudge
to
the
State
of
Venice
,
and
did
wait
for
nothing
more
than
for
some
occasion
of
shewing
their
spleen
;
and
it
falling
out
that
the
State
of
Venice
,
according
to
their
ancient
Form
of
Government
,
did
put
some
Church-men
in
Prison
;
the
Pope
upon
the
notice
of
it
excommunicated
not
only
the
Senate
,
but
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Venetians
,
as
if
they
had
been
guilty
of
their
Magistrates
fault
.
But
these
wise
Senators
were
not
so
easily
daunted
,
but
resolving
either
to
preserve
their
power
and
authority
within
their
Government
,
or
to
hazard
the
ruine
of
it
,
set
some
of
their
Divines
on
work
to
write
against
the
Pope's
authority
,
and
his
Excommunication
;
which
writings
did
then
,
and
have
since
produced
so
great
an
effect
in
the
minds
of
most
men
,
that
now
there
is
not
any
little
Prince
of
Italy
that
cares
for
the
Popes
Excommunication
,
as
it
has
been
clearly
seen
by
the
examples
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
the
Commonwealth
of
Lucca
,
the
Duke
Charles
of
Lorain
,
and
many
others
.
The
constancy
of
the
Venetians
was
invincible
in
this
occasion
,
and
so
great
,
that
they
sent
the
Pope
word
,
That
if
he
did
not
recall
his
Excommunication
they
would
provide
for
their
own
preservation
by
such
remedies
as
should
become
the
dignity
of
their
State
,
and
its
ancient
Majesty
.
And
that
they
might
the
sooner
bring
the
Pope
to
their
desires
,
they
politickly
sent
to
Geneva
to
require
that
City
to
send
them
some
of
their
most
able
Ministers
to
instruct
them
in
the
Protestant
Religion
.
This
Artifice
having
frighted
the
Pope
into
a
condescendency
,
he
was
fain
to
come
to
an
agreement
very
disadvantageous
for
the
honour
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
.
If
this
Pope
had
not
been
so
unjustly
severe
towards
the
State
of
Venice
,
he
would
have
left
a
much
better
name
behind
him
.
For
to
say
truth
,
he
did
the
Church
much
more
good
than
evil
:
but
it
was
,
and
will
be
,
a
great
spot
to
his
reputation
to
have
gone
about
to
undo
the
Bulwark
of
Christendom
:
for
such
has
the
State
of
Venice
alwaies
been
reputed
.
We
must
be
forced
to
skip
Leo
the
eleventh
(
for
his
short
life
gave
him
no
time
to
do
good
,
and
hindred
him
from
doing
any
harm
to
the
Church
)
and
come
to
Clement
the
eighth
,
who
was
a
Pope
that
lived
both
with
his
Kindred
,
and
for
them
a
good
while
.
Christendom
was
involved
in
great
troubles
when
he
came
to
the
Pontificate
,
there
being
nothing
but
Wars
and
Divisions
.
The
Turks
did
assault
Germany
,
and
the
Protestants
did
torment
the
rest
of
the
Catholick
Princes
;
besides
that
,
the
banish'd
Criminals
of
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
a
great
part
of
it
,
and
spread
themselves
over
all
the
Country
.
The
Pope's
main
end
,
amongst
all
these
disorders
,
was
first
to
provide
for
his
Kindred
;
and
that
care
took
up
so
much
of
his
time
and
treasure
,
that
he
was
not
in
a
condition
to
succour
those
Princes
that
were
fighting
for
the
defence
of
that
Religion
of
which
he
was
the
Head
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Spaniards
,
who
had
a
mind
to
hinder
Henry
King
of
Navar
from
possessing
the
Crown
of
France
,
which
he
was
lawful
Heir
of
;
foreseeing
that
of
themselves
they
would
not
be
able
to
resist
Henry's
Right
,
nor
hold
out
against
so
generous
and
warlike
a
Prince
,
they
did
their
utmost
Endeavours
to
get
the
Pope
on
their
side
,
and
declare
against
the
King
of
Navar
,
as
against
an
Heretick
,
and
by
consequent
incapable
of
receiving
the
Crown
.
At
first
,
the
Pope
refused
to
engage
openly
in
a
business
which
would
be
necessarily
expensive
and
troublesom
;
and
therefore
for
a
while
he
let
the
Spaniards
alone
,
hoping
that
of
themselves
they
would
be
strong
enough
to
effect
the
Work
without
him
:
But
they
having
perceived
his
intention
,
soon
made
a
breach
in
it
by
the
means
of
the
Nipotismo
,
which
they
gained
;
and
at
whose
perswasion
the
Pope
sent
an
Army
under
the
Conduct
of
Appio
Conti
,
who
was
kill'd
in
an
Encounter
by
some
of
Henry's
Forces
.
The
Catholick
Princes
of
the
Realm
of
France
,
who
were
on
Henry's
side
,
together
with
the
greatest
part
of
the
Nation
,
sent
upon
this
the
Marquis
of
Pisani
to
Rome
,
to
desire
the
Pope
to
recall
his
Army
,
and
not
to
oppose
a
Prince
who
had
promised
to
be
instructed
in
the
Catholick
Religion
:
But
the
Pope
not
only
refused
their
Request
,
but
would
not
so
much
as
endure
that
the
Marquis
should
set
his
foot
in
any
part
of
the
State
of
the
Church
.
Things
being
in
this
posture
,
Henry
at
last
resolved
to
dash
all
his
Adversaries
Machines
to
pieces
at
one
blow
;
and
therefore
he
solemnly
renounced
his
Heresie
,
and
was
reconciled
to
the
Church
:
So
in
spite
of
the
Pope
and
the
Spaniards
,
he
obtained
a
Crown
,
which
could
never
have
encompassed
a
more
worthy
Head
than
his
.
After
this
,
the
Pope's
Army
was
fain
to
retire
,
having
done
little
or
nothing
.
The
same
hapned
in
Flanders
,
whither
he
sent
another
Army
to
help
the
Spaniards
against
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
who
,
since
the
death
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
had
obtained
many
Victories
;
but
it
was
with
as
little
success
as
the
first
:
So
that
the
Pope
,
weary
of
spending
the
Treasure
of
the
Church
to
no
purpose
,
commanded
his
Forces
home
,
leaving
the
Spaniards
to
look
after
their
own
Affairs
.
The
Expences
of
this
Pope
were
exorbitant
;
for
he
did
undertake
every
thing
rashly
,
and
more
out
of
Capriccio
,
than
ripe
judgment
and
deliberation
:
So
that
he
undoubtedly
did
the
Church
more
hurt
than
good
.
There
is
little
to
be
said
of
Innocent
the
Ninth
,
Gregory
the
Fourteenth
,
and
Urban
the
Seventh
;
for
the
greatest
mischief
they
did
the
Church
,
was
,
that
they
liv'd
so
little
.
We
will
therefore
come
to
Sixtus
the
Fifth
.
The
Nipotismo
of
this
Pope
was
one
of
the
most
innocent
ones
that
ever
was
seen
;
for
he
hindred
them
from
taking
any
part
in
the
Government
:
So
that
they
were
in
the
Court
,
like
Beggars
at
a
Church
door
,
of
whom
few
People
take
notice
.
Not
that
he
was
so
severe
,
as
to
hinder
them
from
a
share
in
his
Fortune
;
for
he
did
bestow
large
Revenues
upon
them
all
:
observing
nevertheless
,
to
refuse
always
every
thing
that
they
begg'd
,
and
to
give
them
when
they
least
thought
of
it
.
He
did
much
affect
this
sort
of
Generosity
,
or
rather
Soverainty
;
for
he
never
suffered
any
of
his
Relations
to
put
their
hands
into
his
Coffers
;
nay
,
he
was
so
absolute
,
that
once
he
banished
a
Kinsman
of
his
,
because
he
found
his
House
better
furnished
,
than
it
could
be
by
those
Gratifications
which
he
had
received
from
the
Pope
,
who
used
no
more
words
with
him
but
these
,
We
have
given
you
so
much
,
and
you
have
so
much
;
How
came
you
by
the
rest
?
And
so
without
delay
he
banish'd
him
,
and
divided
his
Fortune
amongst
his
other
Relations
.
If
the
Nephews
of
other
Popes
become
rich
,
it
is
by
the
abuse
they
make
of
that
Authority
which
they
usurp
in
the
Pope's
Name
.
But
it
was
not
so
with
the
Nipotismo
of
Sixtus
;
for
he
never
gave
blindly
,
but
with
his
eyes
open
,
and
discreetly
:
And
if
there
were
any
Error
committed
in
their
growing
rich
,
it
was
the
Pope
that
was
the
Author
of
it
,
and
not
they
,
who
were
meerly
passive
,
and
did
but
receive
their
Uncles
Liberalities
.
There
is
no
doubt
,
but
that
under
this
Pope
the
Church
received
much
more
benefit
than
damage
;
for
the
Nipotismo
having
no
Power
,
could
not
be
otherwise
than
good
and
innocent
;
and
the
Pope
himself
was
so
wise
and
vertuous
a
Prince
,
that
there
were
few
Miscarriages
in
his
time
;
if
we
except
that
only
occasion
,
in
which
Sixtus
,
by
his
too
hasty
Excommunication
of
King
Henry
the
Third
of
France
,
brought
the
Church
in
danger
of
losing
for
ever
so
noble
and
flourishing
a
part
of
Christendom
;
as
it
had
hapned
already
,
by
the
rashness
of
one
Pope
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
England
was
entirely
lost
,
only
because
Clement
the
Seventh
would
not
yield
a
little
of
his
Authority
.
And
indeed
,
I
think
,
the
greatest
blemish
upon
the
Reputation
of
Sixtus
is
,
that
he
suffer'd
himself
to
be
so
far
transported
with
anger
,
as
to
Excommunicate
Henry
the
Third
of
France
,
for
having
caused
the
Cardinal
of
Guise
to
be
killed
,
and
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
to
be
shut
up
in
a
close
Prison
,
with
the
Archbishop
of
Lyons
,
who
were
indeed
all
three
Traytors
to
the
Kingdom
,
and
Conspirators
against
the
Royal
Person
of
Henry
.
The
Consistory
of
Cardinals
did
oppose
this
violent
Resolution
of
Sixtus
,
by
remonstrating
to
him
the
terrible
consequence
of
it
,
and
the
danger
that
all
the
Church
would
incur
by
the
loss
of
so
noble
a
Christian
Kingdom
.
But
the
Pope
laughing
at
all
this
,
answered
the
Cardinals
in
this
manner
;
If
therefore
you
will
have
it
so
,
we
will
bring
it
to
pass
,
that
from
henceforward
you
shall
be
neither
honour'd
nor
reverenc'd
by
Princes
nor
Kings
;
but
despis'd
,
vilified
,
and
exposed
to
the
hands
both
of
the
Oppressor
,
and
the
Executioner
.
Certainly
,
if
the
killing
of
Cardinals
be
conniv'd
at
,
and
pass'd
over
without
resentment
and
chastisement
,
it
may
very
easily
become
the
Case
of
every
one
of
you
.
However
,
we
will
rather
do
that
which
Justice
requires
,
though
you
little
care
that
Reason
be
done
for
the
Violence
committed
,
not
so
much
against
you
,
as
the
Sacred
Purple
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Pope
was
wary
,
not
to
precipitate
things
so
suddenly
;
but
suffered
five
Months
to
pass
,
after
the
death
of
the
Cardinal
of
Guise
:
during
which
interval
,
he
made
by
Letters
several
Admonitions
to
the
King
;
all
which
proved
to
no
purpose
,
the
King
being
resolute
not
to
free
the
Cardinal
out
of
Prison
,
which
the
Pope
so
vehemently
urged
.
Whereupon
,
seeing
he
could
not
prevail
,
he
thundered
out
the
greater
Excommunication
,
with
all
the
accustomed
Forms
,
against
the
King
,
and
against
all
those
who
in
the
said
matter
should
afford
Counsel
to
,
or
in
any
manner
whatsoever
assist
him
.
Besides
which
,
he
also
cited
the
said
King
to
make
his
personal
Appearance
at
Rome
,
within
the
term
of
seventy
days
,
there
to
give
account
of
the
Death
of
the
Cardinal
of
Guise
,
and
the
Imprisonment
of
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
.
The
King
conceived
great
indignation
upon
this
proceeding
of
the
Pope
,
and
began
to
advise
with
the
Prelates
,
Bishops
,
and
Counsellors
of
greatest
trust
with
him
,
how
to
ward
off
such
a
Storm
;
and
things
were
carried
so
far
,
that
the
Council-Royal
seem'd
resolv'd
to
create
a
Patriarch
in
France
,
particularly
for
the
Gallicane
Church
,
who
should
not
in
any
wise
be
subject
to
,
or
have
so
much
as
the
least
Communication
with
the
Church
of
Rome
:
And
't
is
likely
the
French
,
who
affect
Novelties
,
would
not
have
been
backward
to
close
with
this
Resolution
.
But
whilst
Matters
went
on
in
this
manner
,
it
so
came
to
pass
,
that
the
King
,
as
he
lay
with
a
great
Army
at
S.
Cloud
,
two
Leagues
from
Paris
,
was
on
the
first
day
of
August
,
in
the
year
1569.
wounded
in
the
belly
with
a
two-edged
Knife
,
by
a
Dominican
Fryar
named
Jaques
Clement
Native
of
the
City
of
Lans
,
and
of
the
age
of
twenty
three
years
,
as
he
was
receiving
Letters
from
the
hand
of
the
said
Friar
,
who
was
upon
his
knees
;
of
which
Wound
he
died
within
fourteen
hours
,
in
regard
his
Entrals
were
pierc'd
,
having
imploy'd
this
short
in
ordering
such
things
as
concerned
his
Soul
.
This
Murder
hapned
seventy
eight
days
after
the
Summons
by
the
Pope
for
his
Appearance
at
Rome
,
within
seventy
days
;
and
his
Holiness
rejoyced
not
a
little
at
it
,
since
hereby
the
displeasure
,
which
the
Consistory
of
Cardinals
,
the
People
,
and
Nobility
had
conceiv'd
against
him
,
as
one
that
car'd
not
much
to
see
the
destruction
of
a
Kingdom
,
which
would
breed
disturbance
to
the
common
quiet
of
Italy
,
from
Age
to
Age
,
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
Great
were
the
Stirs
which
succeeded
in
France
after
the
King's
death
;
inasmuch
as
Henry
King
of
Navar
,
next
Heir
to
the
Crown
,
began
to
ende●vour
the
possession
thereof
,
by
warring
against
the
Lords
of
the
Ligue
,
who
were
back'd
and
upheld
by
the
Spaniards
,
by
whom
the
Succession
of
Henry
was
infinitely
opposed
.
In
these
Commotions
and
Broils
of
France
,
the
Pope
gave
not
those
Assistances
to
the
Ligue
,
which
they
expected
and
required
;
and
this
upon
several
accounts
,
but
especially
because
he
would
not
condescend
to
the
Instances
of
the
Cardinals
and
the
Spaniards
,
who
much
solicited
him
;
giving
them
this
Answer
,
When
we
were
against
the
dead
Henry
,
all
you
were
our
Opponents
;
Now
that
you
would
persecute
the
living
Henry
,
we
will
not
side
with
you
,
for
the
sake
of
our
own
Interest
.
It
was
not
a
little
displeasing
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
that
the
Pope
did
not
succour
the
Ligue
,
nor
declare
Excommunicate
those
Princes
and
Prelates
that
followed
the
side
of
Navar
;
so
that
the
King
resolv'd
to
make
some
Protestations
to
the
Pope
concerning
this
Tergiversation
.
But
his
Holiness
wanted
not
Pretexts
to
fence
with
,
and
in
a
manner
made
sport
with
those
Spanish
Cardinals
,
who
importun'd
him
either
to
unite
with
the
Ligue
,
or
send
considerable
Assistance
to
it
.
Gregory
the
Thirteenth
had
Nephews
,
who
did
not
degenerate
from
the
Name
of
Buoncompagno
;
that
is
to
say
,
they
little
car'd
to
do
good
,
and
less
to
do
evil
.
Nevertheless
,
according
to
the
Instinct
which
seems
natural
to
Pope's
Nephews
,
this
Family
of
Buoncompagno
could
not
restrain
it self
from
disgusting
some
of
the
principal
Persons
of
the
City
,
by
the
death
of
two
Gentlemen
,
pretended
to
be
slain
by
accident
,
through
the
indiscretion
of
the
Sbirri
or
Serjeants
.
A
Policy
observed
by
all
Nephews
,
to
colour
their
vindicative
Outrages
upon
all
occasions
.
From
hence
it
may
be
gathered
,
That
the
intention
of
the
Buoncompagni
propended
more
to
Evil
than
to
Good
;
and
accordingly
they
fail'd
not
to
give
Instances
of
the
former
,
though
't
is
hard
to
find
any
of
the
latter
.
But
if
Nephewship
ever
did
good
in
Rome
,
't
was
in
the
time
of
Pius
the
Fifth
,
when
all
the
Proceedings
of
the
Nephews
were
directed
to
Good
,
in
regard
they
wanted
Spirit
to
gainsay
the
good
intention
of
this
Pope
;
who
could
not
endure
to
see
them
in
Rome
,
out
of
a
jealousie
,
that
being
fatned
with
the
Treasure
of
the
Church
,
they
might
fall
into
the
same
wicked
Road
,
which
had
been
trodden
out
by
so
many
others
.
Paul
the
Fourth
(
for
there
is
not
much
to
be
said
of
Pius
the
Fourth
)
took
not
the
same
course
;
for
he
advanc'd
a
Nephew
,
who
for
the
space
of
neer
five
years
,
knew
not
how
to
do
any
thing
but
evil
,
and
evil
so
enormous
,
that
his
Unle
was
forced
to
drive
him
out
of
Rome
,
and
his
Successor
to
put
him
to
death
in
Rome
.
In
the
beginning
of
this
Pope's
Reign
,
the
Murthers
,
Rapes
,
Violences
,
Robberies
,
Cheats
,
Injustices
,
and
a
thousand
other
Enormities
and
Vices
,
which
surrounded
the
Ecclesiastical
State
,
to
the
damage
of
all
Christendom
,
were
attributed
to
the
Pope
,
who
had
set
up
his
Kindred
in
Rome
;
whom
after
the
Pope
had
banished
the
City
,
his
Holiness's
Reputation
seem'd
to
revive
in
the
hearts
of
the
Catholicks
,
who
had
been
scandalized
at
him
,
and
now
saw
,
that
all
the
Mischiefs
were
to
be
attributed
to
the
Pope's
wicked
Relations
.
'T
is
a
strange
thing
,
That
amongst
so
many
Nephews
great
and
small
of
the
House
of
Caraffa
,
into
whose
hand
the
Pope
had
put
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
there
should
not
be
one
into
whose
head
ever
came
so
much
as
a
single
thought
to
do
any
manner
of
good
to
the
Church
,
to
Christendom
,
or
to
the
afflicted
State
Ecclesiastical
.
The
mischief
which
the
Nephews
of
Pope
Caraffa
brought
to
the
Church
,
or
rather
to
the
whole
World
,
was
so
great
,
that
to
this
present
day
the
People
of
Rome
retain
a
certain
impression
of
hatred
against
all
that
bear
the
Name
of
Caraffa
,
however
Noble
Gentlemen
;
it
not
being
possible
for
any
so
much
as
to
behold
one
of
them
,
without
regret
and
aversion
.
Cardinal
Caraffa
was
twice
in
danger
(
I
say
,
in
danger
;
for
in
him
the
Papacy
would
have
been
endanger'd
)
to
be
Pope
;
Once
at
the
time
of
the
Election
of
Innocent
,
and
before
at
that
of
Vrban
:
But
at
both
times
he
was
excluded
,
for
the
sole
consideration
of
his
being
of
the
Family
of
Caraffa
;
the
very
Name
whereof
,
in
remembrance
of
the
Nephews
of
Paul
the
Fourth
,
remains
extremely
odious
both
to
small
and
great
.
Otherwise
,
the
Cardinal
in
himself
was
a
Person
of
merit
,
and
vertue
sufficient
,
to
enable
to
ascend
to
such
a
Dignity
,
as
well
as
those
others
that
have
ascended
in
his
place
.
Some
excluded
him
,
because
they
doubted
lest
the
Caraffi
would
turn
once
again
to
the
Sicut
erat
,
that
is
,
to
aggrandize
themselves
at
the
cost
of
the
Church
,
and
the
damage
of
all
Christendom
;
and
so
much
the
more
,
in
regard
the
number
of
the
said
Cardinal's
Nephews
was
so
great
,
that
even
himself
could
hardly
count
them
;
notwithstanding
that
he
did
what
he
could
to
make
it
believed
,
that
he
was
wholly
free
from
personal
interest
,
as
well
as
that
of
blood
.
Long
would
the
discourse
be
,
and
infinite
the
words
,
if
I
were
obliged
to
give
account
of
the
Nephews
of
all
the
Popes
,
one
after
another
(
according
to
the
order
begun
)
down
to
Sixtus
the
fourth
:
to
whom
,
as
being
the
Introducer
,
not
of
the
Nipotismo
it self
into
Rome
,
but
of
the
Pride
and
boundless
Authority
thereof
,
may
be
justly
attributed
all
the
Evil
,
which
,
for
the
two
last
Ages
,
the
Nephews
of
Popes
have
caused
to
the
Church
.
Wherefore
,
I
will
for
the
present
omit
to
make
a
distinct
survey
of
the
mischiefs
of
the
other
;
partly
,
because
I
know
not
readily
how
to
discover
the
good
of
any
;
and
partly
,
because
my
heart
will
not
suffer
me
to
view
,
without
tears
,
the
Evil
of
all
;
which
is
the
more
grievous
,
because
irremediable
.
What
might
I
say
of
Marcellus
the
second
,
who
lived
but
a
short
time
,
and
gave
no
authority
to
his
Nephews
?
Or
what
of
Julius
the
third
,
who
minded
nothing
else
but
Feasting
,
sometimes
with
one
,
sometimes
with
another
;
and
kept
his
Kindred
at
Rome
,
rather
to
accompany
him
to
Entertainments
,
than
to
assist
him
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
which
he
little
heeded
?
What
Discourse
shall
I
make
of
Paul
the
Third
,
who
would
have
had
the
Farnesian
Lillies
turned
the
State
of
the
Church
into
one
sole
Garden
for
their
own
use
?
Or
of
Clement
the
Seventh
,
who
out
of
a
Capriccio
lost
the
Kingdom
,
by
refusing
to
grant
Henry
the
Eighth
of
England
a
Divorce
from
Catherine
,
and
a
Licence
to
marry
Anne
Bouillon
,
with
whom
he
was
in
love
?
What
praise
shall
I
attribute
to
Adrian
the
Sixth
,
a
great
Enemy
to
his
own
Relations
,
and
perpetually
averse
from
the
introducing
of
a
Nipotismo
?
What
shall
I
say
of
Leo
the
Tenth
,
of
the
most
Noble
Family
of
the
Medici
?
Where
shall
I
find
the
good
which
he
did
to
the
Church
,
spoiling
other
Princes
of
their
States
,
to
transfer
them
to
his
own
House
?
What
Title
shall
we
give
to
Julius
the
Second
,
of
whom
it
was
not
known
whether
he
were
inclin'd
to
the
hatred
or
love
of
his
Relations
?
What
shall
I
say
of
Pius
the
Third
,
who
liv'd
not
long
enough
to
receive
the
Visits
of
his
Kindred
?
But
if
there
be
not
much
to
be
said
of
the
forementioned
Popes
,
there
is
a
super-abundance
of
matter
to
be
said
of
Alexander
the
Sixth
,
whose
very
memory
raises
horror
in
the
breasts
of
the
Romans
,
even
to
this
day
.
It
seems
God
Almighty
thought
fit
to
chastise
Christendom
with
the
barbarity
of
this
Pope
,
who
,
not
contented
with
his
own
cruel
,
covetous
,
and
insatiable
nature
,
introduc'd
a
Nipotismo
not
degenerating
from
the
manners
of
their
Uncle
.
Amongst
the
other
Popes
and
their
Nephews
,
was
seen
,
though
in
the
midst
of
much
ill
,
some
spark
and
glimmering
of
good
;
whereas
in
the
Person
of
Alexander
and
his
Nephews
,
was
never
perceptible
the
least
ray
of
good
,
amidst
a
vast
Ocean
of
evil
;
deplorable
even
by
future
Ages
,
not
only
to
those
which
were
so
unhappy
as
to
see
him
living
.
Some
strongly
believed
,
That
this
Barbarian
Pope
had
sworn
himself
,
and
caus'd
his
Kindred
likewise
to
swear
,
Never
to
do
good
to
the
Church
.
And
they
had
reason
to
think
so
,
whilst
no
sort
of
Reason
prevailed
with
him
,
or
any
of
them
,
who
acted
all
things
with
an
Authority
not
otherwise
limited
than
by
their
own
unbridled
Passion
.
He
would
not
allow
that
the
City
of
Rome
should
enjoy
certain
holy
priviledges
peculiar
to
it
alone
;
and
therefore
in
the
year
1500
,
having
publish'd
an
Universal
Jubile
,
he
granted
more
Indulgences
to
those
that
staid
at
home
than
to
those
who
,
as
the
custom
is
,
came
to
visit
the
Churches
of
Rome
,
ordain'd
for
that
purpose
.
Nevertheless
,
some
were
willing
to
think
that
he
did
this
out
of
good
policy
,
as
doubting
lest
,
all
the
people
of
Christendom
being
already
offended
with
the
wicked
carriage
of
his
Sons
,
there
might
happen
at
Rome
,
amidst
the
variety
and
confusion
of
sundry
Nations
,
some
resolution
to
the
prejudice
of
all
his
House
.
But
such
reasons
had
no
place
in
his
mind
;
for
those
that
came
to
Rom●
,
were
led
thither
by
devotion
;
and
the
diversity
of
Nations
hinders
the
Union
of
a
People
that
would
take
Arms
against
their
Lord
.
The
principal
cause
lay
in
his
own
humour
,
which
was
cruel
and
totally
averse
from
doing
good
to
any
others
besides
his
own
Relations
:
And
whereas
by
so
great
a
concourse
the
Romans
were
likely
to
gain
something
by
the
traffick
of
holy
Merchandise
,
to
wit
,
Medals
,
Crowns
,
and
other
consecrated
works
,
besides
the
Rent
of
Lodgings
,
and
sale
of
Provisions
;
He
would
not
that
they
should
enjoy
this
benefit
,
although
the
hindrance
of
it
was
accompanied
with
loss
both
to
himself
,
the
Church
of
St.
Peter
,
and
the
Office
of
the
Datary
.
All
the
good
he
did
to
the
Church
,
was
,
that
he
shew'd
himself
very
liberal
to
Writers
and
Learned
men
of
all
sorts
;
not
out
of
any
natural
inclination
towards
them
,
but
only
to
oblige
them
to
write
well
of
himself
and
his
Kindred
.
And
accordingly
there
were
some
infamous
Writers
(
as
I
may
deservedly
call
them
)
who
made
comparison
between
his
Raign
and
that
of
Alexander
,
with
a
parallel
of
the
qualities
of
these
two
persons
.
Amongst
the
rest
one
made
a
Book
,
intituled
,
The
glories
of
the
Papacy
of
Alexander
the
Sixth
and
the
Borgian
Family
.
God
give
a
thousand
ill
years
to
such
Writers
,
who
flatter
falsly
,
and
at
their
pleasure
make
Angels
of
Devils
,
and
Saints
of
Tyrants
.
An
other
good
thing
which
this
Pope
seem'd
to
do
to
the
City
of
Rome
,
was
,
that
there
being
a
great
dearth
in
the
State
,
he
caused
great
plenty
of
corn
to
be
brought
from
Sicily
,
and
by
this
means
render'd
the
City
very
plentifully
stored
.
But
't
was
not
any
affection
for
the
people
that
induc'd
him
to
it
,
but
he
did
it
out
of
consideration
of
great
profit
to
himself
;
for
he
sold
corn
at
Rome
for
double
the
price
it
cost
in
Sicily
,
trading
with
the
Churches
money
,
and
putting
the
gain
into
the
purse
of
his
Bastards
.
Whence
it
may
be
concluded
,
that
he
never
had
any
intention
to
do
good
to
the
publick
.
Innocent
the
eighth
,
of
the
house
of
Cibo
,
was
as
benign
and
inclin'd
to
do
good
,
as
Alexander
was
cruel
and
addicted
to
do
evil
.
The
truth
is
,
Innocent
,
who
gave
neither
Offices
nor
Riches
to
his
Relations
,
but
with
moderation
(
as
I
have
said
in
due
place
)
was
a
Pope
worthy
of
that
time
,
when
Christendom
seem'd
to
be
threatned
with
most
heavy
calamities
.
This
man
studied
from
morning
to
night
how
to
procure
benefit
to
the
Church
,
ease
to
the
People
,
and
comfort
to
the
Catholicks
;
so
that
no
sooner
was
any
thing
mention'd
to
him
,
but
he
presently
answer'd
,
So
be
that
it
bring
good
to
the
Publick
.
From
whence
it
may
easily
be
gather'd
,
that
all
his
motions
tended
to
do
good
,
and
were
far
from
the
design
of
doing
evil
.
He
rewarded
all
those
Cardinals
who
had
nominated
and
promoted
him
to
the
Papal
Chair
.
To
the
Monastick
Orders
he
granted
particular
favours
and
priviledges
,
especially
to
that
of
St.
Dominique
and
St.
Francis
.
He
lightned
the
Church
,
and
likewise
the
Palace
and
Court
of
all
superfluous
expenses
.
He
us'd
great
charity
towards
the
Poor
.
He
lov'd
his
Country
,
and
caus'd
most
ample
satisfaction
to
be
given
to
the
Genoeses
who
had
been
ill
treated
during
the
vacancy
of
the
See
.
He
honour'd
,
and
requir'd
others
to
honour
all
extraneous
Nations
of
the
World
;
insomuch
that
the
Turk
himself
sent
an
Embassadour
to
him
with
some
Presents
,
meerly
because
he
had
understood
this
generous
demeanour
of
the
Pope
;
amongst
which
Presents
was
the
Title
of
the
Holy
Cross
,
and
the
Spear
which
pierc'd
the
side
of
our
Saviour
.
Thus
the
Romans
report
and
believe
;
and
accordingly
I
write
it
.
He
readily
pardon'd
injuries
receiv'd
,
provided
his
Pardon
were
desir'd
with
humility
;
and
he
receiv'd
Embassadours
with
so
great
curtesies
,
that
in
those
days
,
the
Princes
of
Christendom
knew
not
how
to
do
a
greater
favour
to
a
deserving
Officer
of
State
than
to
send
him
Embassadour
to
Rome
,
to
negotiate
with
so
worthy
and
good
a
Pope
.
He
re-bless'd
the
Venetians
,
who
had
been
interdicted
by
his
Predecessor
;
and
although
a
Genoese
,
yet
he
omitted
not
to
bestow
divers
favours
on
the
Senate
;
being
wont
to
say
,
That
Popes
may
receive
great
honour
by
keeping
good
correspondence
with
the
Republick
,
and
great
shame
by
breaking
with
it
.
Whence
during
his
Government
he
entred
into
League
with
the
Venetians
,
not
in
order
to
raise
war
against
any
,
but
only
for
procuring
an
Universal
peace
,
and
the
tranquillity
of
all
Christendom
.
He
suppress'd
all
those
Tyrants
who
in
several
places
tyrannis'ed
over
the
State
Ecclesiastical
.
He
reduc'd
unto
friendship
the
disunited
hearts
of
the
Romans
,
particularly
,
the
Families
of
Colonna
,
Orsini
,
Margoni
,
and
Santa
Croce
,
which
were
all
embroil'd
together
in
civil
feuds
;
and
he
commanded
all
Governours
of
the
State
to
use
their
utmost
endeavour
for
extinguishing
all
other
intestine
combustions
.
He
reduc'd
all
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
Europe
to
an
Universal
Peace
(
and
believe
me
,
't
is
little
less
than
a
miracle
to
unite
together
so
many
disunited
minds
.
)
And
indeed
since
the
daies
of
Augustus
Caesar
,
never
was
there
seen
in
Europe
so
great
a
peace
and
concord
between
all
Princes
:
who
attributed
this
blessed
tranquillity
to
the
pious
intention
and
good
conduct
of
the
Pope
.
He
brought
to
pass
,
that
three
the
most
powerful
Armies
that
ever
appeared
in
the
world
were
rais'd
for
the
destruction
of
the
Turk
;
two
by
Land
,
whereof
one
was
commanded
by
the
Emperour
,
the
other
by
the
King
of
Hungary
;
and
the
third
was
a
very
mighty
Fleet
commanded
by
the
Pope
in
Person
,
accompanied
with
the
Kings
of
France
,
Spain
,
and
England
,
besides
part
of
the
Colledge
of
Cardinals
,
and
a
great
number
of
Princes
.
But
whilst
all
things
were
putting
in
order
,
and
eight
months
of
the
year
allotted
for
preparation
already
elapsed
,
this
great
Pope
fell
sick
;
and
his
death
shortly
ensuing
hindered
Christendom
from
the
most
glorious
expedition
that
ever
was
(
or
perhaps
will
be
)
undertaken
against
Asia
;
and
so
much
the
more
in
that
Alexander
the
Sixth
was
his
Successor
.
These
examples
are
alledged
by
me
,
to
shame
those
Popes
who
are
so
infinitely
strangers
to
the
spirit
and
qualities
of
Innocent
.
The
Church
indeed
much
needs
in
these
daies
such
a
Pope
as
he
to
remedy
the
innumerable
disorders
and
scandals
which
are
so
dayly
multiply'd
in
Rome
and
the
whole
State
by
this
practice
of
advancing
Nephews
.
But
since
the
death
of
that
Pope
so
well
dispos'd
to
do
good
,
there
have
succeeded
in
the
Papacy
a
multitude
of
Wretches
,
inclin'd
to
nothing
but
to
do
mischief
,
and
to
avert
whatever
good
might
accidentally
come
to
pass
.
The
chief
mischief
I
find
in
the
Papacy
,
is
,
that
the
unworthy
examples
of
so
many
Popes
addicted
to
do
hurt
to
the
Church
,
far
exceeds
the
good
example
of
Innocent
,
who
hath
had
few
(
or
none
)
like
himself
,
in
constant
seeking
good
,
and
averting
evil
,
not
only
from
Rome
,
but
also
from
all
Christendom
.
In
this
present
Age
,
Popes
strike
in
with
the
most
,
and
relinquish
the
fewest
;
that
is
,
they
follow
evil
because
many
have
follow'd
it
,
and
they
despise
good
because
they
see
it
embrac'd
by
few
;
accounting
it
better
to
hazard
their
lives
amongst
a
herd
of
Wolves
than
to
be
secure
in
the
company
of
Sheep
.
Greater
mischief
could
not
befall
the
Church
,
than
that
which
hath
befaln
it
through
the
strange
changes
either
of
the
Nature
or
Disposition
of
the
Successors
of
Innocent
the
eighth
,
to
the
admiration
of
all
but
the
Popes
themselves
;
who
never
wonder
at
any
thing
,
conceiving
that
they
have
authority
sufficient
to
sanctifie
wicked
actions
.
Now
to
make
a
little
comparison
between
the
actions
of
Innocent
the
eighth
with
those
of
Urban
the
eighth
,
Innocent
the
tenth
and
Alexander
the
seventh
,
the
three
last
Popes
;
it
appears
that
these
latter
were
wholly
bent
upon
sumptuous
Buildings
,
beautifying
of
Altars
,
repairing
of
Walls
,
and
other
external
Ornaments
;
whereas
Innocent
on
the
contrary
slighted
all
Pomps
and
Magnificences
,
seeking
only
the
substantial
and
internal
good
of
the
Church
.
The
former
plotted
from
morning
to
night
how
to
sow
division
amongst
Princes
:
but
Innocent
spent
all
his
nights
in
considering
how
to
unite
all
States
and
Kingdoms
,
for
the
common
benefit
of
Christendom
.
Nor
is
there
much
need
to
believe
that
the
Popes
,
who
shall
succeed
Alexander
,
will
be
apt
to
imitate
Innocent
the
eighth
.
For
in
the
whole
Colledge
of
Cardinals
't
is
not
possible
to
find
even
but
one
of
the
like
disposition
;
and
I
am
confident
there
may
be
found
above
fifty
of
the
humour
of
Urban
,
and
above
as
many
more
of
that
of
Innocent
the
tenth
,
as
also
no
less
number
of
that
of
Alexander
the
seventh
;
although
there
be
not
in
all
much
above
threescore
Cardinals
.
They
would
think
it
a
sin
to
imitate
good
Examples
for
this
reason
,
if
for
no
other
,
that
they
have
seen
the
same
imitated
by
few
.
And
the
truth
is
,
good
examples
are
so
scarce
,
that
the
Popes
have
not
had
,
these
forty
years
,
time
to
seek
them
;
the
same
being
in
a
manner
hid
from
their
eyes
,
and
strangers
to
the
City
of
Rome
,
from
whence
goodness
seems
utterly
banish'd
,
and
wickedness
recall'd
thither
with
promise
of
great
rewards
.
Great
Volumes
might
be
filled
with
the
History
of
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
who
was
the
man
,
that
first
made
his
Nephews
absolute
Lords
of
the
Church
:
If
I
should
set
down
all
the
good
and
evil
committed
by
the
said
Pope
during
his
Reign
.
But
it
would
be
superfluous
,
since
all
the
Church
receiv'd
by
that
Pope's
actions
,
is
summarily
contain'd
in
the
Introduction
and
Advancement
of
his
Nephews
.
A
thing
extremely
scandalous
to
all
Ages
,
and
withal
so
mischievous
that
't
is
impossible
ever
to
be
laid
aside
;
in
regard
the
Romans
themselves
are
so
accustom'd
to
it
,
being
like
Lepers
,
that
feel
neither
the
Iron
nor
the
fire
which
corrodes
their
bowels
.
It
comes
here
into
my
mind
,
that
travelling
once
from
Rome
to
Loretto
,
in
the
same
Litter
with
a
very
aged
Roman
Gentleman
,
I
fell
to
discourse
with
him
about
sundry
things
pertaining
to
the
Papal
Government
;
and
particularly
I
had
the
curiosity
to
ask
him
,
How
it
could
be
consistent
with
the
spirit
of
true
Romans
to
suffer
so
patiently
the
Dominion
of
the
Pope's
Nephews
,
who
were
so
addicted
to
scrape
up
wealth
,
affront
most
Princes
,
overturn
all
things
,
and
tyrannise
both
in
Temporals
and
Spirituals
,
with
an
authority
so
absolute
,
uncontroulable
,
and
even
contrary
to
reason
,
that
their
Government
seems
rather
Turkish
than
Christian
?
He
answer'd
me
with
a
smile
,
That
the
Romans
were
become
callous
,
that
is
insensible
;
alluding
to
their
spirits
,
which
alike
endure
all
things
from
the
hands
of
Nephews
,
who
by
several
waies
tend
to
the
destruction
of
whatever
they
meddle
with
.
God
forgive
that
scandalous
resolution
of
Sixtus
the
fourth
to
introduce
(
I
will
not
say
the
Nipotismo
,
but
)
the
Insolence
,
Vanity
,
Ambition
,
Avarice
,
and
the
too
great
Liberty
of
the
Nipotismo
:
For
the
Church
had
formerly
seen
Pope's
Nephews
in
the
Vatican
,
but
not
till
then
the
Vices
in
their
Nephews
,
which
peradventure
(
if
not
without
all
peradventure
)
were
brought
in
by
the
aforesaid
Pope
by
means
of
the
conniv'd-at
Liberty
which
he
suffered
his
Relations
to
take
,
and
for
that
having
no
regard
to
the
future
,
but
minding
wholly
the
present
,
he
went
in
the
direct
road
to
the
destruction
both
of
Church
and
State
.
This
was
that
Pope
,
who
made
war
against
the
Colonneses
,
quarrell'd
the
Venetians
,
and
committed
several
other
exorbitances
,
for
no
other
reason
but
the
sake
of
his
Kindred
;
who
,
during
his
thirteen
long
years
Popedom
,
were
never
any
one
of
them
the
Authors
of
least
advantage
to
the
Church
,
but
altogether
addicted
to
spend
and
spoil
,
to
waste
and
poure
out
their
Prodigalities
at
her
cost
.
More
might
be
said
,
but
to
what
purpose
is
it
to
rub
old
sores
whilst
every
day
produces
new
and
fresh
occasions
of
grief
and
trouble
?
Where
are
those
Primitive
times
,
when
the
lives
of
the
Ecclesiasticks
were
solely
dedicated
to
the
publick
good
,
and
they
possess'd
nothing
as
their
own
;
but
whatever
was
surplus
to
what
was
necessary
to
sustain
Nature
,
was
all
disposed
of
to
the
poor
,
with
so
holy
and
overflowing
Zeal
from
the
true
fountain
of
perfect
Charity
that
it
refresh'd
even
the
very
sight
of
the
beholders
?
One
of
the
greatest
evils
which
the
Nipotismo
hath
constantly
caus'd
hath
been
their
little
regard
to
do
good
to
the
poor
.
The
Romans
do
and
ever
have
observ'd
(
and
would
to
God
they
had
not
observ'd
throughout
all
ages
)
that
the
least
charity
is
that
which
comes
from
the
houses
of
the
Pope's
Nephews
,
who
themselves
have
nothing
but
what
they
receive
as
it
were
by
a
general
Alms
;
which
is
no
sooner
got
into
their
clutches
but
it
becomes
transformed
into
hereditary
Principalities
,
and
into
a
Revenue
not
temporal
,
but
perpetual
and
eternal
.
But
methinks
they
ought
at
least
to
cover
these
substantial
wickednesses
with
an
appearance
of
good
,
by
giving
the
poor
the
remains
of
their
superfluities
;
and
not
suffer
them
to
clamour
at
their
Palace
doors
,
from
whence
they
are
so
often
driven
by
the
violence
of
their
servants
.
But
the
truth
is
,
the
Romans
give
so
little
credit
to
the
good
they
should
do
,
having
been
witnesses
themselves
to
so
much
of
their
ill
;
that
it
is
not
possible
for
them
to
believe
that
what
they
give
in
Alms
proceeds
from
a
good
and
charitable
heart
,
but
from
hypocrisie
and
design
.
If
there
was
ever
a
charitable
Cardinal
in
Rome
,
certainly
't
is
Cardinal
Francisco
,
who
is
indeed
the
most
Eleemosynary
person
in
the
world
:
which
I
know
,
as
not
only
having
seen
his
publick
,
but
his
private
Alms.
And
yet
notwithstanding
,
there
is
not
a
Roman
but
believes
this
to
be
a
meer
design
,
to
gain
the
hearts
of
those
who
may
be
able
to
advance
him
to
the
Papacy
.
And
to
say
the
truth
,
The
principal
vertue
that
shined
in
Alexander
,
when
he
was
Cardinal
,
was
the
great
charity
he
shewed
to
the
poor
,
giving
them
almost
his
whole
Revenue
;
which
was
mention'd
in
design
of
his
advantage
in
the
Conclave
.
But
he
was
no
sooner
chosen
Pope
but
that
humour
left
him
,
and
ever
after
he
held
for
the
height
of
Charity
,
what
he
did
to
enrich
his
Kindred
,
who
were
indifferently
poor
,
and
stood
in
need
enough
of
the
Alms
of
the
Vatican
.
I
conclude
this
Book
with
affirming
,
that
the
mischiefs
which
the
Nipotismo
have
occasion'd
,
and
still
do
continue
to
the
Church
,
are
more
easie
to
be
seen
with
the
Eye
,
than
writ
with
the
Pen
;
and
therefore
those
who
have
been
at
Rome
will
have
more
satisfaction
in
the
reading
it
,
than
those
to
whom
it
will
be
very
difficult
to
be
believ'd
,
nay
,
even
to
be
conceiv'd
in
their
imagination
.
Il
Nipotismo
di
Roma
:
OR
,
THE
HISTORY
OF
The
Pope's
NEPHEWS
.
The
Second
Part.
The
THIRD
BOOK
.
The
Contents
.
OF
the
difficulty
which
the
Ministers
of
Princes
meet
with
in
treating
with
the
Nephews
of
the
Pope
.
Of
those
things
that
prevail
most
in
the
Nipotismo
.
Of
the
Policy
of
the
Church-men
.
Of
the
way
the
Court
of
Rome
useth
to
make
others
to
conform
to
their
designs
.
What
Graces
are
hard
to
be
found
in
Rome
.
Of
what
they
ought
to
be
provided
of
,
that
would
dispatch
their
business
well
with
the
Pope
.
Of
the
Roman
Climate
,
subject
to
variation
.
Of
the
causes
why
some
Ministers
lose
themselves
in
Rome
.
Of
the
manner
how
the
Pope
calls
the
Cardinals
.
Of
the
Popes
,
who
understand
not
Court-affairs
.
Of
the
Papacy
of
Gregory
the
fifteenth
,
troublesome
to
those
who
were
to
negotiate
with
him
.
Of
some
Ministers
,
who
play
thsir
State-affairs
at
hazard
.
Of
the
Assembly
of
the
Cardinals
,
which
serves
the
Pope
for
false
pretext
.
Of
the
intricacy
that
was
found
in
the
time
of
Urban
the
eighth
.
Of
the
manner
of
the
Pope's
Negotiations
with
the
Ministers
of
Princes
.
Of
Negotiations
never
to
be
concluded
.
Of
the
Answer
of
Seigneur
de
Lion
to
his
Friend
.
Of
the
Policies
of
the
Barbarini
.
Of
the
disgust
,
the
Republick
of
Venice
receiv'd
from
the
Barbarini
.
Of
the
dissatisfaction
of
the
Lucheses
,
the
Crown
of
Poland
,
and
the
Bollougneses
.
Of
the
cheats
put
upon
the
two
Crowns
of
Spain
and
France
.
How
the
Barbarini
serv'd
the
King
of
Portugal
,
in
reference
to
the
Bishop
of
Lamego
his
Embassadour
.
Of
some
Examples
of
the
Contrivances
of
Pope
Innocent
.
Of
the
Duke
of
Parma's
Army
going
into
the
Field
.
Of
the
humour
of
Urban
the
eighth
,
to
deny
favours
to
all
.
Of
the
affronts
,
which
Princes
do
receive
from
the
Court
of
Rome
.
Of
the
nature
of
the
Ecclesiasticks
.
Of
the
Catholick
Crown
,
that
admits
in
their
State
none
but
of
the
Roman
Faith
.
Of
the
damage
the
Spaniards
receive
,
by
suffering
themselves
to
be
governed
by
the
Court
of
Rome
.
Of
the
displeasures
that
do
arise
betwixt
Rome
and
Spain
.
Of
the
Northern
Policy
,
and
of
Italy
,
which
laughs
at
the
Spanish
Zeal
.
How
many
Princes
are
disgusted
,
to
see
the
Spaniards
humble
themselves
so
to
the
Pope
.
How
many
Ministers
are
deceiv'd
,
who
confide
in
Cardinals
.
Of
the
effect
of
the
Protection
of
Cardinals
to
Princes
.
Of
the
interest
of
the
Cardinals
to
advance
the
Papacy
.
Of
the
Corruption
of
the
Colledge
of
Cardinals
.
What
qualified
persons
they
chuse
to
be
Cardinals
.
Of
the
Pope
,
how
he
shews
himself
a
Monarch
,
when
he
pleaseth
,
and
Head
of
a
Commonwealth
when
he
listeth
.
Of
Alexander
the
seventh's
applying
himself
to
publick
business
.
Of
his
Ambition
to
undertake
more
than
his
constitution
could
endure
.
Of
the
Answers
which
Embassadours
receive
from
the
Cardinal
Padrone
.
Of
the
secresie
and
craft
of
the
Court
of
Rome
.
How
Cardinals
use
to
reveal
secrets
to
Princes
their
Friends
.
How
little
the
Pope
trusts
the
Cardinals
.
Of
Papal
Excommunications
.
Of
the
fear
of
the
Church-men
.
Of
the
Title
of
Universal
Father
in
the
person
of
the
Pope
.
Of
a
pleasant
Example
of
Paschal
the
second
,
applied
to
his
Successors
.
How
Popes
treat
Leagues
with
Princes
.
Of
the
sudden
change
of
the
Nephews
of
the
Pope
,
from
a
low
to
a
high
degree
.
Of
the
effects
which
that
produceth
.
What
the
Kindred
of
Alexander
did
in
Sienna
.
Of
the
disgust
which
Ministers
receive
by
treating
with
unexpert
persons
.
Of
the
time
that
is
lost
in
studying
the
nature
of
the
Nipotismo
.
Of
a
strange
example
which
befel
an
Embassador
who
negotiated
with
Cardinal
Capaccino
,
Brother
to
Urban
the
eighth
.
Of
a
burlesque
and
biting
Answer
,
given
by
the
same
Embassadour
,
to
the
same
Cardinal
.
Of
the
Answer
of
the
Embassadour
Justiniani
,
made
to
one
who
asked
him
,
if
he
went
to
negotiate
with
Cardinal
Astalli
.
Of
some
Examples
of
the
Covetousness
of
Pope
Boniface
,
prejudicial
to
the
Negotiators
of
the
Court.
Of
Clement
the
seventh
.
Of
Paul
the
fourth
.
Of
Sixtus
the
fifth
.
Of
Urban
the
eighth
.
Of
the
names
,
the
Nephews
give
the
hours
they
spend
in
publick
business
.
Of
a
Reproof
that
Gregory
the
fourteenth
gave
to
his
Nephew
.
Of
that
Peevish
way
wherewith
the
Pope's
Nephews
negotiate
with
Embassadours
.
Of
the
Reason
,
why
the
Family
of
the
Popes
do
not
continue
long
in
Grandeur
.
Of
a
similitude
of
Trees
applied
to
the
Nephews
of
the
Pope
.
Of
the
wonder
that
ariseth
in
the
world
,
to
see
the
houses
of
the
Popes
decay
.
Of
some
Families
that
are
yet
in
being
.
Of
the
difference
between
those
Families
that
give
being
to
Popes
,
and
those
that
receive
their
being
from
them
.
Of
the
Popes
which
came
out
of
the
house
of
Colonna
.
Of
the
Glory
of
the
House
of
Rovere
,
how
it
failed
in
Urbino
,
how
long
it
continued
in
its
Grandeur
.
Of
two
Popes
that
came
from
the
House
of
Cibo
in
Genoa
.
How
that
Family
despised
the
being
Citizens
of
Rome
.
Of
the
Family
of
Alexander
the
sixth
.
How
it
was
divided
into
two
branches
;
one
in
Italy
,
the
other
in
Spain
.
Why
that
in
Italy
failed
before
that
of
Spain
.
Of
the
Family
of
Picolomini
.
Of
the
force
of
Leo
the
tenth
,
used
to
render
the
House
of
Medici
potent
.
Of
the
time
that
the
Familie
of
Medici
supported
themselves
in
Grandeur
before
Clement
the
seventh
.
How
they
are
deceiv'd
,
who
believe
the
Grandeur
of
the
house
of
Medici
proceeds
from
the
Papacy
.
Of
the
destruction
of
the
Commonwealth
of
Florence
necessary
to
the
Ecclesiastical
State
.
The
example
of
this
Family
ought
not
to
serve
for
a
pattern
to
those
who
discourse
of
the
ruine
of
the
Families
of
the
Popes
.
Of
the
Family
of
Farnese
.
How
they
first
came
into
Italy
.
Of
valiant
men
in
the
world
.
Of
services
performed
by
the
House
of
Farnese
.
Some
examples
concerning
the
same
.
A
notable
saying
of
Eugenio
the
fourth
concerning
the
Farnese
.
Of
the
Ambition
the
Popes
had
to
be
served
by
them
.
O
the
ingratitude
of
Urban
the
eighth
,
and
Innocent
the
tenth
,
towards
the
Family
of
Farnese
.
Of
the
interest
that
moved
Paul
the
third
,
to
make
them
great
.
Of
the
great
persecution
it
hath
receiv'd
,
for
above
these
forty
years
.
Of
the
Government
of
Parma
and
Piacenza
,
how
it
came
to
the
hands
of
the
Farnesi
.
Of
the
house
of
Monte
,
how
little
a
while
it
lasted
in
great
splendor
,
although
raised
by
Julius
the
third
.
Of
the
House
of
Caraffa
.
Of
its
fall
;
how
near
to
the
birth
of
its
good
fortune
.
Of
the
disdain
of
Paul
the
fourth
,
and
Pius
the
fourth
,
to
the
Caraffies
.
Of
the
glory
in
which
the
House
of
Caraffa
shines
now
in
Naples
.
Of
the
House
of
Buon
Compagnii
of
Gregory
the
thirteenth
.
Of
the
House
of
Perotti
of
Sixtus
the
fifth
.
To
what
greatness
raised
.
How
long
it
continued
in
that
state
.
Of
its
failing
.
Of
the
House
of
Sfondrata
of
Gregory
the
fourteenth
.
Of
its
rise
,
and
fall
.
Of
the
house
of
Aldobrandina
,
what
it
was
,
and
what
it
is
.
Of
the
Family
of
Burghesi
,
and
Ludovisi
,
and
of
some
other
particulars
touching
the
failing
of
the
Pontificial
Families
.
THe
difficulties
,
which
the
Ministers
of
Princes
meet
with
in
their
treaties
with
the
Pope's
Nephews
,
are
so
great
,
that
the
most
refined
Wits
and
politick
Heads
of
the
Universe
cannot
easily
fathom
them
;
every
one
losing
himself
in
an
Abyss
of
wonder
to
see
the
Court
of
Rome
,
in
all
her
own
concerns
,
and
with
all
persons
,
so
selfish
and
singular
,
whilst
she
alone
glories
in
the
Title
of
Universal
.
It
would
be
no
great
matter
,
if
the
Nephews
would
rest
satisfied
with
embroyling
and
discomposing
the
minds
only
of
the
principal
Ministers
of
State
;
and
did
not
likewise
make
themselves
the
unhappy
instruments
of
bringing
Treaties
and
Negotiations
of
the
greatest
weight
to
irreparable
confusion
:
the
ruine
whereof
must
necessarily
draw
the
consequence
of
damage
to
the
Pontifical
State
,
disorder
to
Christianity
,
and
perpetual
distaste
to
those
Princes
,
who
know
themselves
obliged
to
send
their
Agents
to
a
Court
,
where
they
shall
rather
receive
occasion
of
disgust
than
profit
.
For
the
Church-men
cannot
treat
with
any
Prince
,
without
wounding
his
reputation
with
secret
reproaches
and
back-biting
language
.
There
are
two
things
,
Ignorance
and
malice
(
the
usual
Patrimony
of
Popes
Nephews
)
which
are
predominant
in
the
Nipotismo
,
which
subvert
and
drown
even
those
appearances
of
good
,
that
might
otherwise
be
found
in
the
Court
of
Rome
:
And
the
mischief
of
it
is
,
that
these
two
are
inseparable
,
and
go
alwaies
hand
in
hand
together
in
the
Nipotismo
;
their
ignorance
is
not
accompanied
with
that
honest
simplicity
which
often
is
seen
in
some
of
weak
understanding
;
but
quite
contrary
,
an
ignorant
Nephew
no
sooner
marches
into
the
Vatican
(
which
thing
God
knows
too
often
happens
)
but
Artificial
Malice
displaies
her
Banners
;
and
if
by
chance
within
the
Camp
there
happens
to
be
found
out
any
one
that
's
good
and
vertuous
,
she
doth
her
utmost
to
make
him
pass
for
an
ignorant
lack
wit
.
Whence
the
Church
,
Christendom
,
and
the
Court
do
all
suffer
by
the
malice
and
ignorance
of
those
Lordly
Nephews
,
who
matter
not
by
which
of
these
two
abject
qualities
they
govern
.
There
have
been
several
Princes
in
our
Age
,
who
finding
themselves
deluded
in
some
of
their
affairs
,
have
blam'd
their
own
Officers
,
judging
the
errors
which
occasioned
their
damage
,
and
were
indeed
committed
by
the
Nipotismo
,
to
be
caused
by
the
inability
of
their
Ministers
;
as
if
it
had
been
in
their
power
to
overwhelm
the
Course
of
nature
,
and
thwart
a
malicious
Ignorance
.
Odoardo
Farnese
,
Duke
of
Parma
,
a
Prince
truly
worthy
of
a
Crown
,
seeing
the
business
of
Castro
,
and
his
other
Affairs
with
the
Church
,
not
to
succeed
according
to
his
desire
,
rebuked
his
Minister
who
was
at
Rome
,
believing
him
a
person
of
very
slender
experience
in
the
management
of
the
matters
committed
to
his
charge
.
But
when
it
hapned
that
his
occasions
drew
himself
thither
,
and
consequently
oblig'd
him
to
treate
personally
with
the
Nephews
of
Pope
Urban
,
he
speedily
reform'd
the
ill
impression
made
in
his
mind
agaainst
his
Ministers
,
knowing
then
very
well
,
by
his
own
experience
,
that
all
the
damages
,
he
sustain'd
in
that
affair
,
were
derived
from
the
ill-will
was
borne
him
by
the
Barberini
:
Whereupon
as
he
went
from
Rome
he
let
these
words
fall
,
That
the
Church
indeed
is
a
holy
body
,
of
which
the
Princes
are
the
Members
,
and
the
Pope
the
Head
;
but
the
Nephews
by
their
ill
management
do
daily
discompose
the
Members
,
not
at
all
regarding
how
thereby
they
prejudiced
the
Head
.
And
to
say
the
truth
,
the
Pope's
Nephews
cannot
oftentimes
distinguish
,
what
difference
there
is
betwixt
a
Prince
and
his
Minister
;
nor
what
respect
the
Court
ought
to
shew
to
them
which
come
to
honour
it
.
The
Church-mens
understanding
,
to
accommodate
the
Church
so
well
to
the
benefit
of
their
proper
interest
,
makes
many
believe
the
subtilty
of
them
in
politick
affairs
to
be
very
great
.
And
truly
,
the
conceipt
is
not
ordinary
,
which
most
men
have
of
the
politick
understanding
of
the
Ecclesiasticks
;
every
one
knowing
that
the
City
of
Rome
,
in
the
Art
of
Governing
and
making
others
reasons
conform
to
its
will
,
hath
ever
been
in
all
times
and
ages
the
truest
School
of
Policy
,
and
almost
,
if
not
altogether
,
the
Mistris
of
all
Nations
:
as
she
who
,
at
her
birth
from
the
belly
of
the
rest
by
a
special
gift
of
nature
,
brought
with
her
into
the
world
the
most
polite
Endowments
and
refined
Customs
she
could
bestow
upon
her
.
Such
were
alwaies
the
Customs
of
Rome
,
who
for
the
space
of
more
than
twelve
Ages
past
,
knew
very
well
to
frame
conformable
maximes
to
their
own
designs
.
But
after
that
the
Nipotismo
began
to
take
possession
of
an
Authority
,
not
limited
otherwise
than
by
their
own
passions
,
every
thing
began
to
put
on
a
new
countenance
.
And
having
renounced
the
true
and
ancient
Rules
of
Government
,
and
found
new
methods
of
deport
to
those
who
make
addresses
to
them
,
the
Agents
and
Ministers
of
Foraign
Princes
,
who
come
thither
to
negotiate
their
Masters
affairs
,
mistake
the
way
that
others
use
to
walk
in
with
so
much
reputation
.
From
whence
it
happens
,
that
there
are
very
few
return
from
their
Negotiations
there
without
just
occasion
of
complaint
;
not
only
that
they
have
not
met
with
due
civilities
,
but
that
they
have
likewise
been
deluded
in
all
their
transactions
.
The
Court
of
Rome
indeed
,
whilst
the
Popes
liv'd
without
the
Nipotismo
,
were
instrumental
in
the
world
to
resolve
the
greatest
intricacies
of
Christendom
:
but
after
they
were
introduced
,
they
served
only
to
confound
and
entangle
the
easiest
matters
;
who
interposing
in
things
not
at
all
concerning
them
,
they
ruin'd
others
business
and
affairs
,
besides
their
own
.
For
they
will
do
nothing
now
in
Rome
without
pretence
of
perfect
Zeal
unto
Religion
;
and
yet
that
Zeal
hath
certainly
the
least
shew
in
any
of
their
concerns
.
Good
serves
them
only
for
the
shadow
,
but
Evil
for
the
substance
.
Kindnesses
from
them
,
as
honey
from
Bees
,
being
seldom
got
without
the
sting
of
prejudice
.
There
are
some
that
have
fansied
the
Courting
and
flattering
the
Nipotismo
to
be
the
only
way
to
arrive
at
the
end
of
their
unbridled
designs
,
but
these
found
themselves
deceived
;
for
all
the
merit
or
other
insinuation
in
the
world
is
not
able
to
move
the
obstinacy
of
those
who
(
except
it
proceed
from
some
capricious
fancie
or
other
inclination
of
their
own
)
have
no
regard
to
remunerate
or
gratifie
either
Subject
,
Prince
,
or
Prelate
.
Yet
it
is
more
easie
to
obtain
,
than
keep
their
favours
:
But
he
that
doth
,
had
better
be
without
them
:
since
't
is
so
hard
to
judge
whether
the
Tap
they
draw
their
favours
from
be
sweet
or
sower
.
'T
is
hard
to
express
the
difficulties
the
Ministers
of
Princes
meet
with
in
their
treating
with
the
Nephews
;
which
are
so
great
,
that
some
of
them
have
caused
an
infinitie
of
Masses
to
be
celebrated
to
the
Holy
Ghost
,
before
they
began
their
Negotiations
with
them
.
I
my self
knew
one
,
who
vowed
to
make
himself
a
Capuchin
Frier
,
if
he
could
effect
a
certain
business
with
them
;
but
I
believe
he
had
no
great
intention
to
put
on
that
habit
,
because
his
demand
was
for
his
own
advantage
,
and
the
Nephews
are
never
wont
to
grant
any
thing
to
any
one
,
but
what
is
to
their
prejudice
.
'T
is
my
opinion
,
that
to
be
well
prepa●ed
to
treate
in
Rome
,
one
ought
to
be
well
provided
of
that
double
spirit
,
which
Elisha
so
earnestly
desired
of
Elijah
,
whilst
double
dealing
and
hypocrisie
are
the
chiefest
rudiments
of
their
Policy
,
I
will
not
say
that
now
do
,
but
,
for
the
space
of
two
Ages
past
,
have
reigned
in
Rome
.
Let
the
Agents
and
Ministers
of
Princes
therefore
lay
their
heads
together
in
Rome
,
and
say
Masses
to
obtain
new
waies
of
managing
Political
Affairs
,
let
them
arm
themselves
with
a
double
spirit
;
for
the
Pontificial
Negotiations
will
try
the
skill
of
the
most
experienced
Statesmen
.
Venice
,
that
with
so
great
prudence
in
State-affairs
foresees
the
future
,
never
sends
any
Embassadour
to
Rome
,
that
hath
not
first
been
tried
,
and
rendered
an
incomparable
Politician
by
the
experience
he
hath
gotten
in
the
Courts
of
the
chiefest
Monarchies
of
the
Universe
:
yet
notwithstanding
I
my self
have
heard
these
words
said
by
an
Embassadour
sent
to
Rome
from
thence
:
Sin
hora
sono
stato
nell
Ambasciate
scabrose
,
hora
entro
nelle
pericolose
,
dio
me
la
mandi
buona
conquel
Nipotismo
:
Till
now
I
have
been
in
rugged
Treaties
,
now
I
enter
into
a
dangerous
one
:
God
send
me
good
luck
with
the
Nipotismo
,
He
,
who
can
live
five
years
in
the
Court
of
Rome
without
a
stumble
,
will
not
find
it
hard
to
pass
an
Age
or
two
(
if
nature
would
give
him
leave
)
in
any
other
place
with
reputation
and
credit
.
Yet
we
know
very
well
by
every
daies
experience
,
that
many
Politicians
and
expert
Statesmen
,
who
,
for
many
years
together
in
the
management
of
several
Treaties
,
had
rendered
themselves
as
it
were
immortal
by
the
no
small
reputation
obtained
in
the
several
Courts
they
had
been
formerly
employed
in
,
no
sooner
came
to
Rome
,
but
speedily
they
lost
it
.
And
indeed
they
all
come
thither
swell'd
with
the
Titles
of
most
eminent
and
able
Statesmen
,
but
depart
from
thence
with
very
little
credit
.
And
the
reason
of
this
is
,
because
as
the
Sea
Coast
,
which
encompasses
the
Ecclesiastick
State
,
is
subject
to
the
usual
Tempests
of
the
Ocean
;
so
the
Roman
Havens
are
very
subject
to
their
sudden
variations
and
changes
:
From
whence
it
happens
,
that
both
without
and
within
Rome
is
so
subject
to
perils
and
shipwracks
.
They
therefore
who
go
for
succour
to
that
Climate
,
that
is
not
understood
by
those
themselves
that
are
born
under
it
,
cannot
but
meet
with
storms
and
tempests
.
Where
affairs
put
on
every
day
a
several
face
and
shape
,
the
difficulty
must
needs
be
very
great
;
And
many
Ministers
lose
themselves
in
the
Court
of
Rome
by
this
means
.
For
when
they
believe
they
Negotiate
with
a
Monarchy
,
they
find
they
have
to
do
with
a
Republick
;
and
when
they
think
they
treat
with
a
Commonwealth
,
they
find
they
are
ingaged
with
a
Monarchy
full
of
Monarchs
,
whilst
there
is
not
one
of
the
Papal
Nephews
that
doth
not
expect
to
be
treated
,
with
as
a
Soveraign
.
Yet
because
the
Pope
is
chosen
by
the
Cardinals
,
many
would
believe
that
these
have
the
same
Authority
with
the
Pope
,
not
only
to
treat
,
but
conclude
;
as
the
Electors
have
with
the
Emperour
in
Affairs
of
great
importance
.
And
indeed
,
to
hear
his
Holiness
call
them
Fellows
,
Companions
,
and
Brethren
,
makes
a
strange
impression
in
the
Citizens
,
Strangers
,
Subjects
,
and
Princes
,
of
I
know
not
what
greatness
in
favour
of
the
Cardinals
,
every
one
imagining
that
they
cannot
chuse
but
have
a
share
in
the
privatest
concerns
of
the
Government
of
the
Church
.
But
for
all
that
things
appear
quite
otherwise
,
and
the
Pope's
become
absolute
Soveraign
over
those
who
chuse
him
;
who
never
know
any
thing
in
any
affairs
untill
they
are
concluded
on
:
He
sends
Embassadours
at
his
will
,
treats
both
of
Peace
and
War
at
his
own
pleasure
,
and
in
fine
,
doth
whatsoever
he
hath
a
mind
to
,
without
participating
it
to
any
,
but
those
to
whom
he
is
guided
to
by
his
particular
inclinations
.
But
that
,
which
makes
the
treating
with
the
Court
of
Rome
more
difficult
,
is
,
That
for
the
most
part
the
Pope
himself
neither
understands
the
Negotiations
,
nor
Negotiators
of
them
.
And
the
Ministers
of
Princes
sometimes
as
little
know
which
is
the
Pope
,
for
frequently
he
treats
as
Nephew
,
and
the
Nephews
treat
as
Pope
.
A
thing
indeed
enough
to
confound
any
ones
understanding
,
to
have
the
Pontificacy
so
promiscuously
made
up
of
Pope
and
Nephews
;
He
for
the
Exteriour
,
and
they
for
the
Interiour
part
of
it
.
For
the
Nipotismo
,
which
manageth
publick
affairs
,
at
whose
Girdle
the
Keys
of
business
are
tied
,
Resolves
,
Negotiates
,
and
concludes
any
thing
without
acquainting
either
the
Pope
or
Consistory
.
Let
any
one
judge
,
how
it
was
possible
for
any
Embassadour
to
make
any
honourable
result
in
the
management
of
the
interests
of
his
Prince
at
Rome
in
the
time
of
Gregory
the
fifteenth
;
since
he
himself
was
so
fearful
to
displease
Cardinal
Ludovisi
,
his
Nephew
,
that
he
suffered
him
to
do
whatever
he
had
a
mind
to
:
who
,
finding
the
power
he
had
over
him
,
did
every
thing
without
his
knowledge
.
There
were
some
Embassadours
who
in
their
ordinary
Visits
would
in
general
terms
touch
upon
business
,
only
to
feel
his
Holiness
his
Pulse
,
which
way
he
was
enclined
▪
But
so
soon
as
ever
he
perceived
them
to
begin
to
ask
Questions
,
he
would
immediately
make
this
Answer
;
You
speak
with
us
,
and
our
Nephew
doth
all
things
without
either
us
or
you
;
speak
with
him
,
and
what
he
doth
,
that
we
do
.
And
with
such
like
answers
he
usually
entertained
those
Embassadors
that
came
to
him
.
From
hence
it
came
to
pass
,
that
most
of
the
Treaties
did
not
only
confound
those
who
managed
them
;
but
also
the
Ministers
found
themselves
obliged
to
put
all
their
affairs
upon
Chance
,
Fineness
and
Policy
standing
them
in
little
stead
,
who
were
necessitated
,
as
a
Ship
in
an
unruly
storm
,
to
give
themselves
up
altogether
to
Fortune
.
It
was
a
thing
worth
the
observing
,
to
see
how
the
Embassadours
laboured
both
with
bodies
and
mind
,
sometimes
on
this
,
sometimes
on
that
side
;
now
with
the
Nephews
,
then
with
the
Pope
;
from
one
drawing
this
Answer
,
Speak
to
our
Uncle
:
From
the
other
,
Go
to
our
Nephew
.
So
that
very
often
when
they
concluded
any
thing
with
the
Nephew
,
they
were
in
doubt
whether
or
no
the
Uncle
would
be
contented
:
And
so
it
hapned
on
the
other
side
,
if
they
treated
any
thing
with
the
Uncle
,
they
were
ever
fearful
least
the
other
,
being
displeased
at
it
,
should
cross
the
whole
design
;
so
that
though
matters
were
concluded
by
either
of
these
,
they
were
still
uncertain
whether
the
result
would
be
for
good
or
evil
.
This
Nephew
,
who
did
every
thing
without
the
knowledge
of
his
Uncle
,
gave
out
,
he
could
do
nothing
without
participating
to
others
;
and
particularly
in
the
beginning
the
Papacy
he
alwaies
answered
,
in
affairs
of
greatest
concernment
,
We
will
see
,
We
will
do
,
We
will
speak
,
We
wid
procure
,
We
will
consent
,
and
such
like
dilatory
expressions
.
And
the
Embassadours
were
most
mortified
with
this
manner
of
proceedings
of
the
Pope
and
his
Nephews
,
who
knew
very
well
how
to
agree
amongst
themselves
to
the
prejudice
of
those
who
treated
with
them
.
And
when
things
did
not
go
on
according
to
their
pleasures
,
or
they
found
themselves
unable
to
resist
the
perswasions
and
arguments
of
the
Embassadours
,
they
would
both
sing
in
the
same
tune
:
The
holy
Colledge
of
Cardinals
must
be
acquainted
with
the
affair
,
without
whom
there
was
never
any
thing
concluded
.
And
yet
those
Ministers
themselves
knew
very
well
,
that
was
but
a
false
pretext
;
for
although
the
Cardinals
were
in
Rome
,
yet
they
were
not
in
the
Court
,
and
never
knew
of
the
designs
of
the
Pope
,
nor
the
Treaties
of
his
Nephew
.
In
Urban's
time
there
were
other
Labyrinths
in
the
Court
,
although
this
Pope
was
a
far
greater
Politician
than
Gregory
,
and
the
Barbarins
much
more
expert
in
Government
than
the
abovesaid
Cardinal
Ludovisio
.
At
that
time
,
before
any
thing
could
be
done
,
all
the
Nephews
favours
must
be
purchased
;
for
he
was
resolved
not
to
treat
with
any
that
was
not
dependent
on
his
Family
.
And
not
only
Francesco
,
the
Cardinal
Patrone
,
was
to
be
courted
,
but
Cardinal
Antonio
,
and
Don
Tadeo
,
and
his
Wife
likewise
,
who
so
aspired
at
the
Visits
of
the
Ministers
of
Princes
,
that
the
Pope
would
not
give
Audience
to
any
that
had
not
first
paid
his
devoir
to
that
Lady
:
which
was
the
Reason
,
why
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
such
ill
success
in
all
his
business
.
In
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
the
Pope
,
in
a
manner
alone
,
manag'd
all
the
most
important
affairs
of
Christendom
,
with
no
small
ardency
and
zeal
.
But
wot
you
what
?
The
things
which
he
did
in
the
day
he
undid
in
the
night
;
for
coming
to
consult
with
his
Nephews
,
who
alwaies
found
their
Uncle's
Opinion
contrary
to
their
own
,
they
oftentimes
brought
him
to
contradict
himself
,
and
reverse
what
he
had
formerly
granted
and
concluded
.
'T
is
true
,
he
did
this
with
great
subtlety
,
not
failing
to
find
out
some
fair
and
specious
excuses
wherewith
to
colour
their
pretexts
,
and
clear
the
Pope
of
levity
;
by
which
means
Embassadours
were
perpetually
deluded
,
even
when
they
thought
they
had
the
Fish
in
their
hands
,
which
on
a
sudden
slipt
away
from
between
their
fingers
,
beyond
possibility
of
recovery
.
Hence
affairs
were
protracted
in
infinitum
;
So
that
though
in
Urban's
time
many
Princes
treated
of
a
League
with
the
Church
and
the
Pope
himself
,
nevertheless
there
was
not
any
considerable
one
concluded
in
a
Reign
of
twenty
three
years
;
during
which
time
divers
Princes
concluded
a
League
offensive
and
defensive
against
the
Barbarini
.
The
reason
of
this
was
,
for
that
the
Pope
was
too
hard
towards
others
,
and
too
soft
towards
his
own
Relations
;
Cardinal
Francesco
too
soft
towards
others
,
(
but
dissemblingly
)
and
hard
towards
his
Uncle
;
Cardinal
Antonio
hard
towards
Francesco
,
and
soft
towards
the
Pope
;
and
Don
Thadeo
,
who
knew
not
how
to
do
better
,
was
hard
towards
the
soft
,
and
soft
towards
the
hard
.
Cardinal
Francesco
fear'd
to
disgust
Antonio
,
and
delighted
to
displease
the
Pope
;
Cardinal
Antonio
fear'd
the
Pope
,
but
caus'd
Francesco
fear
himself
;
Don
Thadeo
sided
with
him
that
was
most
obstinate
in
his
opinion
;
And
the
Pope
deny'd
to
one
what
he
could
not
grant
to
the
other
,
granted
to
this
what
the
other
desired
,
becoming
obstinate
where
there
was
need
of
pliableness
,
and
pliable
where
it
behoved
him
to
be
obstinate
.
Now
a
Court
of
this
humour
afforded
work
enough
to
the
Ministers
of
Princes
,
who
were
alwaies
receiv'd
by
the
Pope
with
ambiguous
expressions
,
by
Cardinal
Francesco
with
abundance
of
faire
promises
,
and
by
Cardinal
Antonio
with
a
long
train
of
exquisite
complements
.
But
when
the
Ministers
press'd
to
come
to
a
conclusion
of
any
important
business
,
Cardinal
Antonio
sent
them
to
his
brother
Francesco
,
who
at
the
appointed
hour
of
Audience
us'd
to
go
his
visits
to
the
seven
Churches
,
and
the
Pope
himself
pretended
indisposition
of
body
.
And
thus
the
effecting
of
all
urgent
business
was
rendred
impossible
.
In
Vrban's
time
't
was
hard
for
Princes
Ministers
to
find
the
streight
gate
to
enter
into
publick
Negotiations
,
and
when
they
were
in
,
they
found
themselves
in
a
Labyrinth
,
out
of
which
they
could
scarce
extricate
themselves
after
a
thousand
turnings
and
windings
.
Monsieur
de
Lionne
,
a
person
of
great
Abilities
,
being
employ'd
Embassadour
to
Rome
by
the
most
Christian
Crown
,
one
day
ask'd
a
familiar
friend
of
his
(
pleasantly
)
What
kind
of
person
himself
had
?
To
which
his
Friend
answered
▪
That
he
had
the
person
of
a
man
worthy
of
this
Age.
Monsieur
de
Lionne
reply'd
to
him
,
That
he
took
himself
to
be
like
a
Tennis-ball
,
bandi'd
to
and
fro
by
foul-players
;
alluding
hereby
to
the
Artifices
and
tricks
put
upon
him
by
the
Barbarini
in
his
negotiating
with
them
concerning
the
affair
of
Castro
.
The
truth
is
,
any
other
Minister
but
Monsieur
de
Lionne
would
have
shewed
much
anger
in
Rome
,
in
the
time
of
the
War
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
with
the
confederate
Princes
.
This
great
Man
,
who
was
dispatch'd
on
purpose
to
procure
the
appeasing
of
the
rising
tumults
,
knew
not
which
way
to
turn
his
wits
to
invent
projects
and
artifices
enough
to
oppose
those
of
the
Barbarini
,
who
continually
promis'd
what
they
never
intended
to
perform
.
He
was
sent
from
Herod
to
Pilate
,
and
from
Pilate
to
Caiphas
:
The
one
answer'd
,
Yea
:
The
other
,
No.
But
what
was
most
important
,
the
Pope
had
granted
him
leave
to
treat
with
the
two
Cardinals
his
Nephews
,
with
a
promise
to
confirm
what
should
be
by
them
concluded
.
Hereupon
having
one
day
by
the
power
of
perswasions
reduc'd
the
said
two
Lords
to
reason
,
he
repair'd
to
the
Pope
to
beseech
him
to
confirm
the
Treaties
agreed
upon
with
his
Nephews
;
but
he
receiv'd
for
answer
,
That
't
was
expedient
to
consider
upon
the
matter
;
which
consideration
never
had
an
end
.
All
the
Policy
of
the
Barbarini
lay
in
drawing
out
affairs
in
length
,
and
concluding
nothing
;
so
that
when
ever
these
Nephews
concluded
any
thing
with
the
Ministers
of
Princes
,
they
presently
sent
word
to
the
Pope
,
that
he
should
deny
to
confirm
what
they
had
done
,
and
at
the
same
time
gave
out
that
such
denial
was
contrary
to
their
wills
.
The
Republick
of
Venice
,
when
they
saw
that
ancient
Monument
remov'd
out
of
the
Vatican
,
which
represented
the
Benefits
done
by
St.
Mark
to
the
Church
,
sent
an
Express
to
carry
their
just
complaints
to
the
Pope
,
but
he
could
never
obtain
any
kind
of
satisfaction
,
not
so
much
as
in
words
,
the
Pope
turning
the
matter
from
himself
to
his
Nephews
,
and
the
Nephews
from
themselves
to
the
Pope
.
In
the
mean
time
great
affront
was
done
to
the
honour
of
a
Republick
so
well
deserving
of
the
Church
,
without
which
one
may
say
perhaps
there
would
not
be
now
a
Pope
in
Rome
,
if
any
where
else
.
In
like
manner
the
Commonwealth
of
Lucca
sent
an
Embassadour
to
Rome
to
complain
of
the
injury
done
to
them
by
the
Pope's
sending
to
them
the
Lord
Recagna
with
the
title
of
Commissary
,
(
which
was
a
thing
not
a
little
derogatory
from
the
Soveraignty
of
that
State
)
and
the
more
,
in
that
this
good
Prelate
,
sent
from
the
Barbarini
,
had
something
of
the
Barbarian
.
But
this
Embassage
had
no
effect
,
besides
a
return
of
Plenary
Indulgency
,
which
the
Embassadour
carried
home
,
who
seeing
himself
so
often
baffled
at
the
Vatican
,
fell
into
the
humour
of
negotiating
with
the
Saints
,
and
made
his
business
to
receive
the
Stations
sometimes
of
one
Church
,
and
sometimes
of
another
.
The
Crown
of
Poland
for
six
years
together
solicited
by
its
Embassadour
to
have
a
Cardinal's
Hat
for
the
Lord
Visconti
,
according
to
his
just
Priviledges
;
but
in
all
that
time
he
not
only
could
not
obtain
his
intent
;
but
moreover
the
Popish
Embassadour
at
his
return
knew
not
what
cause
to
tell
his
Master
of
the
denial
;
for
they
all
gave
him
good
words
,
and
bad
deeds
.
Cardinal
Antonio
excus'd
himself
by
saying
,
That
he
had
no
authority
to
effect
it
;
Cardinal
Francesco
,
That
his
desire
was
to
serve
his
Majesty
,
but
his
Holiness
did
not
think
the
Person
worthy
;
And
the
Pope
pretended
,
That
he
could
not
make
a
man
Cardinal
who
was
an
enemy
to
his
Nephews
.
The
same
was
the
case
of
the
Citizens
of
Bononia
,
who
dispatch'd
an
Agent
to
Rome
,
to
supplicate
his
Holiness
,
that
he
would
please
to
remove
the
Commissary
Della
Grascia
,
whose
being
there
mightily
intrench'd
upon
their
Priviledges
,
but
they
receiv'd
the
same
Answer
with
those
of
Lucca
;
their
Envoy
returning
laden
with
fair
words
,
but
not
with
Indulgences
,
as
he
of
Lucca
;
for
out
of
displeasure
to
have
miss'd
his
intent
he
would
not
visit
the
holy
places
,
but
said
to
a
Friend
that
moved
him
to
go
and
receive
the
Stations
of
St.
Mary
Maggiore
,
(
rather
like
a
Protestant
than
a
Catholick
)
My
Friend
,
If
there
be
no
treating
with
the
Barbarini
who
can
speak
,
there
is
less
with
the
Saints
who
cannot
.
To
what
purpose
is
it
to
solicite
the
dead
,
if
it
be
so
hard
to
address
to
the
living
?
The
two
Crowns
of
France
and
Spain
are
manifestly
imposed
upon
every
day
,
the
Spanish
Policy
little
availing
with
the
Barbarini
,
whilst
they
stir
not
a
hairs
breadth
from
their
ordinary
Maxime
,
which
is
to
perplex
the
understanding
of
Embassadours
,
one
of
them
denying
as
much
as
the
other
promis'd
.
Which
gave
occasion
to
a
certain
Florentine
of
the
great
Duke's
Court
to
say
,
That
the
greatest
miracle
●f
Rome
was
to
see
all
the
Ministers
of
Princes
tantaliz'd
with
the
ambiguous
and
confus'd
treating
of
the
Barbarini
,
to
so
great
prejudice
of
all
Christendom
.
But
if
ever
any
Prince
was
tantalized
by
them
,
't
was
the
K●ng
of
Portugal
,
who
by
the
advice
of
France
,
and
upon
hopes
given
by
the
fair
words
of
the
Barbarini
,
sent
the
Bishop
of
L●mego
with
the
title
of
Embassadour
Royal
to
Rome
,
where
he
was
receiv'd
with
great
honour
and
respect
.
But
in
substance
't
was
all
but
smoke
,
the
Embassadour
being
unable
to
obtain
either
a
favourable
Yea
,
or
a
flat
No
;
that
I
say
not
that
he
obtain'd
sometimes
the
one
,
and
sometimes
the
other
.
This
intricate
procedure
in
so
important
a
matter
was
the
cause
of
great
disorders
,
the
Spaniards
distrusting
the
words
of
the
Barb●rini
,
and
the
French
giving
little
or
no
credit
to
the
offers
made
by
them
.
For
Cardinal
Antonio
never
ceas'd
to
assure
France
,
That
Lamego
should
not
fail
to
be
receiv'd
as
a
publick
Embassadour
;
and
Cardinal
Francesco
continually
promis'd
Spain
,
That
his
Holiness
would
never
admit
a
Portugal
Embassadour
.
And
accordingly
by
this
course
the
Barbarini
wholly
disgusted
the
Portugal
,
little
satisfied
the
Spaniard
,
and
nothing
at
all
the
French
,
and
brought
the
City
it self
into
danger
by
that
fray
which
happen'd
between
the
two
Embassadours
,
with
the
death
of
some
Courtiers
on
both
sides
,
and
the
declaring
Lamego
irregular
and
depriv'd
of
all
Ecclesiastical
Benefices
,
according
to
the
usual
penalty
of
Homicide
.
A
thousand
other
Examples
might
be
brought
of
like
nature
,
but
I
must
omit
them
to
pass
on
to
the
actions
of
Innocent
the
tenth
,
who
had
reduc'd
the
Court
to
such
a
confus'd
state
,
that
no
body
knew
where
,
nor
how
,
to
begin
any
Negotiation
;
whereupon
a
Minister
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
said
one
day
,
That
't
was
easier
to
make
a
bed
for
a
dog
,
than
to
understand
the
humour
of
Innocent
.
The
Government
of
Urban
was
the
best
in
the
World
in
comparison
of
that
of
Innocent
;
for
Urban
delighted
to
negotiate
with
Embassadours
,
but
the
other
avoided
their
presence
as
much
as
possible
he
could
;
and
when
he
receiv'd
them
,
't
was
after
so
disobliging
careless
manner
,
that
few
car'd
to
confer
with
him
.
No
hours
were
so
tedious
to
him
,
as
those
wherein
he
was
to
give
Audience
to
a
publick
Embassadour
;
for
he
little
car'd
to
be
troubled
with
the
important
affairs
of
Christendom
,
or
those
of
the
Papacy
it self
.
His
particular
Maximes
were
to
deny
all
favours
,
to
answer
all
sutes
with
a
Negative
,
and
never
to
resolve
upon
any
thing
that
might
advantage
the
Church
,
or
weaken
its
Enemies
.
What
others
avoided
,
was
in
him
predominant
;
that
is
to
say
,
He
lov'd
that
which
was
worst
.
If
he
possess'd
any
vertue
,
he
employ'd
it
not
to
the
benefit
of
Christendom
,
but
of
his
own
Family
;
as
on
the
contrary
he
did
his
ill
qualities
to
the
mischief
of
the
Church
and
the
City
.
At
first
indeed
he
seem'd
so
desirous
of
knowing
all
affairs
both
publick
and
private
,
that
't
was
hoped
,
his
Government
would
prove
the
happiest
that
ever
was
to
the
Church
.
But
this
vigilance
caused
no
small
hurt
in
general
;
for
when
the
Subjects
of
the
Ecclesiastical
State
,
Prelates
,
and
forreign
Ministers
,
conceiving
the
same
to
proceed
from
zeal
to
Justice
,
had
brought
and
delivered
their
Memorials
,
in
hopes
of
a
speedy
Answer
,
it
prov'd
all
but
loss
of
time
;
for
they
never
were
call'd
,
nor
admitted
to
any
answer
at
all
.
Whence
,
the
Pope's
way
,
of
denying
all
and
resolving
nothing
,
being
understood
,
it
became
an
ungrateful
employment
to
have
any
thing
to
do
at
Rome
.
And
to
make
the
way
of
arriving
at
their
ends
more
difficult
to
Princes
Ministers
,
for
a
long
time
together
there
was
no
Officer
at
Court
to
present
the
Petitions
of
Suiters
,
as
formerly
,
but
he
declared
one
of
his
Nephews
to
be
Cardinal
Patron
;
who
was
the
Cardinal
Astalli
,
but
with
an
authority
so
streight
and
limited
,
that
he
was
almost
asham'd
of
it
.
By
this
means
the
Court
became
so
much
the
more
at
a
loss
;
for
such
as
address'd
to
this
Nephew
,
receiv'd
no
other
comfort
,
but
to
behold
him
shrink
up
his
shoulders
,
(
as
young
maids
do
when
ask'd
by
their
Fathers
whether
they
will
marry
)
and
hear
him
tell
them
,
That
all
should
be
represented
to
his
Holiness
.
And
the
truth
is
,
as
to
this
point
he
was
very
punctual
:
But
he
did
it
after
so
timerous
and
indifferent
a
manner
,
out
of
fear
to
cross
the
Pope
,
whose
answer
he
knew
was
alwaies
the
same
,
That
the
matter
shall
be
taken
into
consideration
;
The
plain
meaning
whereof
was
,
That
nothing
at
all
shall
be
done
in
it
.
In
this
confusion
some
thought
it
best
to
address
immediately
to
the
Pope
;
but
,
besides
the
difficulty
of
Access
,
the
Event
prov'd
alwaies
alike
;
whatever
care
they
took
to
make
their
Proposals
clear
and
intelligible
,
they
alwaies
hung
in
the
hedge
.
Yet
there
were
some
too
that
fansied
Innocent
one
of
the
greatest
Politicians
of
the
World
,
till
perceiving
by
effects
the
clean
contrary
,
they
remain'd
as
mute
as
Statues
for
shame
of
their
mistake
.
His
suffering
Donna
Olympia
to
rule
all
,
his
exalting
,
and
abasing
his
adopted
Nephew
Astalli
;
his
banishing
,
and
recalling
Don
Camillo
his
own
Nephew
;
his
persecuting
,
and
reingraciating
with
the
Barbarini
;
and
in
a
word
,
his
changing
his
will
and
judgment
every
moment
;
and
his
inconstancy
in
every
thing
,
save
granting
Sutes
,
would
have
imbroiled
any
Government
whatsoever
,
and
much
more
the
Papal
,
which
is
naturally
full
of
confusion
.
When
there
happens
a
Pope
like
Innocent
,
bent
wholly
to
reject
all
the
instances
of
Princes
;
the
only
remedy
is
to
sow
disturbances
in
the
Church
,
and
broyls
between
the
Protestants
and
Catholicks
,
thereby
to
puzzle
the
Pope's
brain
,
and
frighten
him
,
so
that
he
shall
rather
seek
the
friendship
of
Princes
,
than
they
his
.
Of
the
success
of
which
course
I
shall
give
some
Examples
.
When
the
Duke
of
Parma's
Army
took
the
Field
,
to
get
redress
concerning
the
detension
of
Castro
,
under
the
Command
of
Don
Gauffrido
;
the
Pope
extremely
affrighted
,
as
one
not
much
accustomed
to
the
Trade
of
War
,
caused
the
Holy
Sacrament
to
be
expos'd
forty
hours
,
and
Processions
to
be
celebrated
to
all
the
Churches
in
Rome
.
And
not
knowing
what
might
he
the
issue
of
the
War
undertaken
by
the
said
Prince
,
who
breathed
nothing
but
the
extremities
thereof
against
his
Person
,
he
thought
it
his
best
course
to
gain
the
Princes
of
Christendom
to
his
side
,
and
to
oblige
them
to
relinquish
the
Protection
of
the
Duke
,
by
rendring
himself
extraordinary
easie
to
all
Addresses
,
granting
Favours
to
all
Demanders
,
and
receiving
Publick
Ministers
with
so
much
obligingness
,
that
they
needed
no
more
but
to
open
their
mouths
for
any
Suit
or
Request
,
that
of
the
Pope
standing
always
open
to
accord
it
.
A
certain
Embassador
,
who
for
three
years
together
could
never
obtain
any
other
Favour
but
that
of
Common
Indulgences
,
finding
his
desires
now
satisfied
in
what
ever
he
demanded
,
writ
to
the
Prince
his
Master
,
That
the
Pope
,
like
a
Hackney-horse
,
travelled
very
well
with
a
Spur
in
his
Flank
;
and
that
he
had
lately
obtained
,
in
eight
days
,
more
than
he
could
do
before
in
three
years
:
So
that
it
were
to
be
wish'd
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
would
give
him
a
touch
or
two
more
of
the
Spur.
In
the
very
same
manner
,
at
the
time
that
the
French
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
Portolongone
,
all
sort
of
Favours
ran
out
with
a
full
torrent
,
many
times
preventing
Requests
:
Nor
did
the
Pope
suffer
any
man
to
depart
from
his
Presence
,
who
was
not
satisfied
to
the
height
of
his
wishes
.
But
no
sooner
was
this
State
of
Affairs
changed
,
that
is
to
say
,
Portolongone
recovered
by
the
Spaniards
,
and
the
Duke
disappointed
in
the
War
,
but
Negatives
appear'd
afresh
in
the
Field
with
greater
peremptoriness
than
before
;
and
the
Pope
became
as
deaf
as
a
Stone
to
all
manner
of
Supplications
or
Petitions
.
Hence
it
may
be
clearly
seen
,
or
at
least
argu'd
,
That
most
Popes
(
if
not
all
)
neither
grant
Favours
,
nor
bear
any
regard
to
Princes
,
save
at
such
time
as
they
stand
in
need
of
them
.
Urban
the
Eighth
was
of
this
very
same
humour
,
denying
without
exception
all
sort
of
Favours
,
which
had
not
their
original
from
his
own
or
his
Nephews
inclination
,
however
just
Reasons
might
be
alledged
for
them
;
and
this
as
well
to
the
French
,
whom
he
made
semblance
to
love
,
but
really
lov'd
not
;
as
to
the
Spaniards
,
whom
indeed
he
affected
,
though
without
giving
them
the
satisfaction
of
seeing
any
tokens
of
that
affection
.
Nevertheless
,
when
he
saw
Odoardo
Farnese
Duke
of
Parma
enter
victorious
with
3000
Horse
,
for
the
regaining
of
Castro
,
most
injuriously
detained
from
him
,
then
indeed
he
began
both
to
humble
himself
to
Spain
,
which
he
had
kept
under
before
,
and
to
gratifie
France
,
to
which
he
had
on
divers
occasions
shewn
himself
ungrateful
;
and
also
to
solicite
the
Friendship
of
all
sort
of
Princes
,
as
well
small
as
great
;
and
that
not
by
promising
,
but
by
real
concession
of
Favours
with
a
plentiful
hand
in
Germany
and
Italy
.
Wherefore
seeing
the
Popes
have
a
particular
Method
of
bearing
themselves
ruggedly
and
contemptuously
to
Princes
,
when
they
need
them
not
;
't
were
good
Policy
in
Princes
to
bring
it
so
to
pass
,
that
they
might
always
be
in
a
state
of
Fear
,
sometimes
by
threatning
neer
hand
,
and
at
other
times
by
vexing
them
at
distance
.
The
Indignities
which
Princes
receive
often
from
the
Court
of
Rome
,
proceed
not
immediately
from
an
evil
intention
in
the
Popes
towards
them
,
but
from
the
too
good
inclination
of
Princes
towards
the
Popes
;
there
being
some
so
tender-conscienc'd
,
that
they
fear
the
loss
of
their
Souls
in
disgusting
a
rascallion
Court-fly
that
bears
the
Cassock
of
a
Priest
,
and
serves
to
sweep
the
Antichamber
of
his
Holiness
or
the
Cardinal-Nephew
.
The
Ecclesiasticks
have
Swords
in
their
Mouths
,
but
no
Courage
in
their
Breasts
;
I
mean
,
they
threaten
all
People
,
without
considering
what
issue
such
Menaces
may
have
:
But
when
they
see
themselves
reprov'd
or
threatned
,
then
their
hearts
fail
them
,
they
fall
a
trembling
,
and
humble
themselves
to
every
body
,
especially
Grandees
;
although
withall
,
they
have
the
cunning
to
colour
their
Fear
with
the
pretext
of
a
religious
,
pious
,
and
devout
Meekness
.
The
nature
of
the
Ecclesiasticks
is
to
disgust
such
as
comply
with
them
,
and
fawn
on
those
that
disgust
them
;
So
that
if
Princes
would
advance
their
Affairs
,
and
bring
down
the
haughtiness
of
Rome
,
they
must
endeavour
to
mortifie
the
Pope
.
The
Catholick
Crown
,
in
testimony
of
its
affection
to
the
Popes
,
admits
into
its
Jurisdiction
only
the
Roman
Religion
;
besides
that
the
Spaniards
also
shew
themselves
most
concerned
in
keeping
up
the
Pope
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
and
enriching
the
Ecclesiasticks
.
However
,
they
have
fared
little
or
not
at
all
the
better
for
it
,
as
to
their
Negotiations
at
Rome
,
in
regard
that
the
Ecclesiasticks
(
that
is
,
the
Popes
)
esteem
them
not
more
than
others
for
it
;
but
through
fear
commonly
afford
as
much
or
more
countenance
to
the
French
:
from
whom
on
the
other
side
they
receive
greater
disgusts
,
under
pretence
of
the
Gallican
Priviledges
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Roman
Court
very
well
perceives
,
that
the
Spaniards
reverence
it
as
the
Sanctuary
of
their
Glory
,
and
the
Absolute
Mistress
of
the
preservation
of
their
States
;
and
accordingly
it
treats
them
familiarly
,
that
is
to
say
,
with
good
words
and
ill
deeds
,
with
fair
shews
and
bad
substance
.
The
Spaniards
suffering
themselves
to
be
too
much
domineer'd
over
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
is
not
only
hurtful
to
the
Government
of
the
Spaniards
themselves
,
but
also
thereby
prejudices
the
Interests
of
all
those
Princes
that
have
concerns
either
at
Rome
,
or
with
Rome
;
For
when
any
inferiour
Prince
would
with
specious
Reasons
defend
his
Right
over
Ecclesiastical
Persons
,
these
men
presently
alledge
for
their
justification
the
Example
of
the
Spaniards
,
and
thereby
enforce
him
not
to
refuse
,
what
so
great
and
powerful
a
Monarchy
as
Spain
refuseth
not
to
do
.
And
of
these
Examples
the
Popes
have
the
Vatican
full
,
and
make
use
of
the
same
in
all
Occurrences
,
to
the
perpetual
nauseating
of
Princes
therewith
.
This
manner
of
proceeding
between
the
Ecclesiasticks
and
the
Spaniards
cannot
last
long
,
because
the
long
languishings
of
Princes
,
ensuing
thereupon
,
will
enforce
them
either
to
yield
to
some
violent
Remedy
,
or
to
open
the
gate
to
death
.
Every
day
,
yea
,
every
moment
,
displeasures
arise
between
the
Crown
of
Spain
and
Rome
;
which
,
how-much
soever
debated
,
turn
always
to
the
satisfaction
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
disadvantage
of
the
Interests
of
the
Catholick
King
.
In
brief
,
The
Dominion
which
the
Court
of
Rome
hath
gotten
over
the
Spaniards
is
so
great
,
that
how
many
and
considerable
soever
the
disgusts
be
which
this
Court
puts
upon
them
from
day
to
day
,
nevertheless
the
Spaniards
dare
not
come
to
a
Rupture
with
it
,
being
better
contented
to
suffer
themselves
,
than
to
make
others
suffer
.
The
Policy
of
the
North
,
yea
and
that
of
Italy
too
,
laughs
at
this
Spanish
Zeal
,
which
stoops
in
so
humble
sort
to
the
arrogance
and
insolent
Proceedings
of
the
Ecclesiasticks
.
And
indeed
What
reason
is
there
that
such
a
Monarchy
should
submit
its
Empire
to
a
simple
Bishoprick
?
Nevertheless
,
this
is
seen
done
every
day
in
the
Ecclesiastick
State
.
Were
it
not
for
the
Spaniards
,
I
verily
believe
Affairs
at
Rome
would
not
be
so
imbroil'd
and
perplex'd
as
they
are
;
for
the
Popes
become
so
extremely
proud
towards
other
Princes
,
and
render
all
Negotiations
so
extremely
difficult
,
through
the
little
account
they
make
of
Publick
Ministers
,
in
regard
they
see
themselves
back'd
and
supported
by
so
potent
a
Crown
in
Italy
.
Nevertheless
,
I
cannot
but
imagine
,
That
other
Princes
are
for
this
reason
extremely
incensed
with
anger
against
the
Spaniards
,
who
to
satisfie
an
apparent
out-side
Zeal
,
ruine
the
Common
Cause
of
the
Sovereignty
of
all
other
Princes
.
If
the
Spaniards
would
comply
with
other
Sovereigns
,
to
give
the
Popes
now
and
then
a
touch
of
the
Spur
,
thereby
to
oblige
them
to
go
on
in
the
right
way
,
the
management
of
Affairs
at
Rome
would
be
very
expedite
,
and
the
Ministers
of
Princes
would
not
meet
with
so
many
difficulties
:
Which
I
leave
,
with
the
rest
,
to
the
consideration
of
the
Spaniards
and
other
Princes
.
Some
Ministers
there
are
,
who
flatter
themselves
into
a
belief
that
they
may
be
able
to
bring
their
Negotiations
to
a
prosperous
end
,
by
means
of
the
friendship
they
have
with
Cardinals
,
and
the
great
Interest
these
Cardinals
have
to
defend
those
Princes
of
whom
they
are
intitl'd
Protectors
.
But
this
Opinion
of
theirs
hath
no
other
effect
but
to
confound
their
Negotiations
so
much
the
more
,
whilst
the
Protection
of
Princes
by
those
Cardinals
is
only
external
and
nominal
:
for
otherwise
Policy
obliges
them
to
seek
in
the
first
place
the
advantage
of
the
Pope
,
before
the
profit
of
the
Princes
,
whom
they
serve
,
or
at
least
seem
to
serve
.
Every
blow
of
mortification
which
the
Pope
receives
from
any
Prince
,
recoils
to
the
damage
of
the
Cardinal
Dignity
;
and
therefore
the
Cardinals
labour
to
bring
it
about
,
that
the
Advantages
may
be
always
on
the
Popes
side
.
Nor
is
it
necessary
to
believe
the
Cardinal
,
who
professeth
,
That
the
Interests
of
his
Prince
are
dearer
to
him
,
than
those
of
the
Scarlet
Gown
it self
.
But
this
would
be
a
great
failure
in
Policy
and
Interest
:
Whence
it
was
,
that
when
Innocent
beheld
his
Cousin
Olympia
anxious
and
troubled
lest
the
Ecclesiastical
State
should
become
involv'd
in
a
War
,
and
lest
many
Cardinals
should
engage
in
it
on
behalf
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
out
of
spight
to
the
Pamphilian
Family
,
the
Pope
comforted
her
with
these
words
;
Cousin
,
fear
nothing
,
the
Cardinals
will
be
for
us
in
spight
of
their
own
teeth
,
and
will
defend
the
Ecclesiastical
State
in
consideration
of
their
own
Interest
,
though
we
should
go
about
to
ruine
it
for
ours
.
The
Grandeur
of
the
Scarlet
Gown
depends
upon
the
Majesty
of
the
Triple
Crown
,
and
the
Cardinals
are
proportionably
Great
as
the
Pope
is
so
;
whence
it
is
that
they
strive
with
all
possible
ardour
to
promote
the
Advantage
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Honour
of
the
Pope
;
which
failing
,
their
own
Reputation
and
Glory
must
partake
in
the
Eclipse
.
Great
undoubtedly
is
the
Magnificence
of
the
Colledge
of
Cardinals
;
and
greater
it
would
be
,
if
it
had
not
been
perverted
both
from
the
first
Institution
thereof
,
and
retrench'd
of
the
Prerogatives
wherewith
it
hath
been
augmented
by
divers
Popes
,
for
the
maintenance
of
its
Grandeur
and
Honour
.
But
the
Popes
have
corrupted
and
spoil'd
all
;
inasmuch
as
into
that
Colledge
,
into
which
the
greatest
Princes
of
the
World
think
it
a
glory
to
enter
,
they
have
introduc'd
some
,
who
have
received
their
Original
from
the
vilest
Dunghil
of
the
World
;
and
't
is
not
many
years
ago
,
that
one
was
created
Cardinal
,
who
was
the
Son
of
a
base
Catchpole
.
Hence
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
the
Popes
seeing
the
Scarlet
Robe
upon
the
Shoulders
of
so
vile
and
unworthy
Persons
,
they
despise
it
likewise
when
it
is
worn
on
the
backs
of
Great
Princes
.
And
't
is
more
than
true
,
That
good
Popes
honour
the
Cardinals
,
when
such
Honour
brings
profit
to
themselves
;
otherwise
they
make
a
mock
both
of
their
Persons
,
and
their
Order
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
Princes
Ministers
find
themselves
in
a
wrong
Box
,
when
they
put
any
trust
even
in
those
Cardinals
who
seem
the
greatest
Zealots
for
their
Interests
.
Thus
I
have
made
a
Relation
of
the
manner
how
things
are
wont
to
be
negotiated
at
Rome
,
and
shew'd
how
the
great
Polititians
of
Europe
may
salve
their
Reputations
;
as
also
the
Grounds
and
Causes
of
those
Mischiefs
,
which
break
the
sleep
and
make
the
heads
ake
of
as
many
Publick
Ministers
as
reside
in
Rome
.
When
the
Pope
perceives
that
Negotiations
tend
to
his
own
Advantage
,
he
doth
things
like
an
absolute
Monarch
:
but
when
he
knows
that
they
are
likely
to
cause
any
prejudice
to
him
,
he
lays
the
cause
of
not
succeeding
upon
the
Congregations
of
the
Cardinals
,
of
which
there
are
infinite
ar
Rome
.
In
this
manner
he
shews
himself
rather
as
Head
of
a
Commonwealth
,
than
an
absolute
Prince
:
and
indeed
those
Congregations
serve
more
for
a
pretext
and
help
to
the
Pope
and
the
Nephews
,
than
for
any
benefit
to
the
State
,
From
such
a
Government
little
Fruit
,
and
no
Satisfaction
can
be
drawn
by
the
Ministers
that
negotiate
at
Rome
;
but
rather
,
as
accordingly
it
falls
out
,
disgusts
,
affronts
,
and
dissatisfactions
.
In
the
Roman
Court
there
passes
not
a
day
without
reproaches
against
the
Pope
and
Nephews
,
as
those
who
study
nothing
else
but
to
accommodate
themselves
,
and
incommodate
all
others
that
endeavour
the
good
of
the
State
and
the
Church
.
Greater
attendance
and
application
cannot
be
,
than
that
of
Alexander
the
Seventh
both
to
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
;
and
which
is
most
considerable
,
he
doth
all
things
with
such
an
eagerness
,
that
he
appears
to
take
no
small
glory
therein
.
He
lets
not
one
day
pass
without
giving
publick
Audience
,
at
least
very
seldom
,
unless
those
Infirmities
which
are
his
constant
Companions
indispose
him
to
follow
his
good
intentions
;
as
it
hapned
for
these
days
lately
passed
,
wherein
for
a
good
while
together
he
was
not
able
to
give
Audience
to
the
Embassador
of
France
.
Innocent
undertook
things
slowly
,
and
this
slowness
spoil'd
all
;
but
Alexander
,
being
most
contrary
to
such
a
nature
,
enterpriseth
every
thing
with
great
ardour
:
and
this
spoils
all
too
,
the
Ship
being
lost
oftentimes
as
well
through
too
little
Wind
,
by
falling
into
the
hands
of
Enemies
,
as
likewise
through
too
great
a
Wind
striking
upon
Rocks
.
The
Ministers
of
Princes
even
still
find
very
great
difficulties
in
negotiating
at
Rome
,
and
perhaps
greater
too
than
those
which
they
found
in
the
time
of
Innocent
;
who
indeed
intangled
things
,
because
he
would
not
extricate
them
:
but
Alexander
confounds
matters
by
too
great
eagerness
to
rectifie
them
.
Innocent
lov'd
not
to
meddle
,
but
with
those
things
whereunto
he
was
enforced
;
but
Alexander
thrusts
himself
upon
such
as
might
better
be
let
alone
.
Hence
't
is
that
Ministers
seeing
the
Pope
employ
his
mind
on
a
thousand
businesses
of
Christendom
,
and
but
of
a
weak
and
infirm
constitution
,
they
forbear
to
trouble
him
;
as
Cardinal
Mazarine
and
Don
Lewis
d'
Haro
did
,
who
would
not
let
the
Pope
have
any
hand
in
the
Treaty
of
the
last
Peace
,
to
the
no
small
displeasure
of
the
poor
Pope
,
who
was
ambitious
to
receive
his
part
of
the
glory
in
a
business
so
important
to
the
Universe
.
That
which
makes
publick
Agents
at
Rome
thus
backward
,
is
the
knowledge
they
have
of
the
Pope's
mind
;
who
is
inquisitive
and
curious
to
know
every
thing
,
to
have
a
hand
in
every
action
,
to
pry
into
all
the
affairs
of
Christendom
,
and
briefly
,
to
lade
himself
with
so
many
businesses
,
that
he
must
needs
precipitate
them
all
through
want
of
strength
to
carry
them
on
:
whence
't
is
that
oftentimes
he
answers
one
Minister
concerning
certain
matters
of
which
he
had
conferr'd
with
another
,
and
so
confounds
both
himself
and
them
that
negotiate
with
him
,
who
for
fear
of
further
embarassing
the
Pope's
understanding
are
fain
to
break
off
their
most
important
Audiences
.
In
the
beginning
of
his
Papacy
,
being
ambitious
of
glory
,
he
would
needs
sustain
alone
the
weight
of
all
the
world
,
not
only
of
the
State
Ecclesiastical
,
in
the
middle
whereof
he
lean'd
upon
others
,
but
did
not
cast
the
burden
wholly
off
from
himself
;
and
at
present
now
he
approaches
towards
his
end
,
his
infirmities
enforce
him
to
leave
others
to
do
,
that
which
it
grieves
him
that
he
cannot
do
for
others
.
Matters
were
well
believ'd
,
but
ill
understood
at
the
first
entrance
of
the
Cardinal
Patron
and
Don
Mario
into
Rome
:
and
now
they
are
well
understood
,
but
ill
believ'd
.
These
Lords
began
to
Reign
with
their
Eyes
shut
,
and
their
Ears
open
;
and
at
present
,
the
Style
being
changed
,
they
rule
with
their
Ears
shut
,
and
their
Eyes
open
.
whence
proceeds
the
multitude
of
inconveniences
to
publick
Agents
.
The
Cardinal
Patron
exercises
the
Office
of
his
Patronage
,
in
giving
himself
Patronage
for
enjoying
his
pleasures
,
and
avoiding
,
as
much
as
possible
,
all
hard
and
knotty
affairs
;
which
are
wont
to
perplex
the
mind
,
and
confound
the
brain
of
a
Gallant
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
Embassadors
,
who
treat
with
him
,
reap
no
other
good
but
a
fardle
of
Complements
,
and
pleasing
Expressions
,
with
no
small
hope
that
he
will
act
abundantly
;
but
in
reality
he
doth
nothing
:
so
that
they
depart
from
his
Presence
outwardly
satisfi'd
,
with
their
hands
empty
of
any
thing
of
substance
.
I
have
known
some
Ministers
,
who
have
believ'd
they
might
speed
in
their
publick
affairs
by
the
easiness
of
knowing
the
secrets
of
the
Court
;
which
is
of
great
use
to
a
publick
Agent
,
namely
,
to
know
the
actions
,
treaties
,
and
conveniences
of
others
,
and
to
keep
his
own
,
and
those
of
his
Prince
,
secret
.
Indeed
,
the
secresie
of
the
Court
of
Rome
seems
not
to
be
so
great
as
the
subtilty
,
although
Excommunications
and
Censures
make
a
great
noise
:
For
those
who
are
introduc'd
into
this
Court
are
so
only
for
two
ends
,
either
to
exalt
their
Family
,
and
support
it
from
falling
,
(
for
the
Ecclesiasticks
,
having
no
Wives
,
naturally
encline
to
enrich
their
own
Nephews
)
or
else
to
aggrandise
themselves
,
out
of
that
ambition
which
alwaies
lies
under
the
Robes
of
Prelacy
.
The
Cardinals
,
however
sometimes
vertuous
and
experienced
persons
,
are
not
exempt
from
certain
imperfections
which
commonly
reign
in
Rome
;
for
they
are
either
oblig'd
to
Princes
by
a
thousand
benefices
and
gifts
,
or
else
are
their
natural
Subjects
:
and
for
this
reason
the
Princes
who
have
great
concerns
with
Rome
,
the
more
they
see
Authority
and
Offices
of
any
Cardinal
increas'd
,
the
more
they
study
how
to
oblige
him
to
be
at
their
devotion
,
and
to
withdraw
him
from
that
of
the
Pope
.
Now
almost
all
the
Cardinals
reveal
the
things
which
they
pretend
to
discover
,
either
through
the
importunity
of
inquisitive
Agents
,
and
not
to
disoblige
those
to
whom
they
are
oblig'd
,
or
else
to
put
greater
obligations
upon
the
Princes
to
whom
they
are
Pensioners
,
to
the
end
they
may
receive
gratuity
after
gratuity
both
to
themselves
and
their
Kindred
,
and
especially
that
they
may
be
assisted
in
their
Pretensions
to
the
Papacy
,
when
the
See
Apostolical
shall
become
vacant
;
which
is
the
greatest
spur
of
all
.
To
this
Embassadours
trust
,
and
alwaies
treat
with
the
Cardinals
who
are
adherents
to
their
Masters
,
to
discover
the
Counsels
by
their
means
.
But
indeed
,
they
deceive
themselves
;
for
the
Cardinals
being
as
much
concern'd
as
the
Pope
in
the
defense
of
the
Church
,
the
State
,
and
the
publick
good
,
in
regard
all
are
in
capacity
to
be
Popes
,
they
will
never
reveal
any
thing
which
may
prejudice
that
Papacy
which
makes
them
great
,
and
which
they
aim
one
day
to
govern
.
The
Cardinals
are
not
so
indiscreet
as
to
reveal
any
thing
that
may
in
any
wise
prejudice
the
Interests
of
the
Papacy
and
Ecclesiastick
State
;
they
reveal
such
things
as
may
be
of
prejudice
to
the
single
person
of
the
Pope
,
or
rather
of
his
Nephews
,
whom
commonly
they
hate
through
envy
.
The
effect
hereof
is
,
that
most
Popes
put
little
trust
in
the
Cardinals
when
any
matter
relating
to
their
own
House
is
in
agitation
,
but
they
do
all
motu
proprio
:
for
themselves
having
,
whilst
they
were
Cardinals
,
revealed
what
they
ought
to
have
kept
secret
,
they
doubt
,
being
afterwards
Popes
,
that
others
do
the
like
by
them
;
and
for
this
cause
they
secure
themselves
,
as
much
as
possible
,
from
such
dangers
.
The
Papal
Excommunications
,
which
are
great
against
those
that
reveal
the
secrets
of
the
Roman
Court
,
as
well
Temporal
persons
as
Spiritual
,
have
no
other
effect
but
to
put
all
into
confusion
,
and
to
cause
ambiguities
on
all
sides
.
Hence
such
things
as
are
revealed
,
seem
not
really
to
be
so
,
but
only
intimated
;
and
consequently
no
small
prudence
is
requisite
to
understand
what
is
spoken
,
because
the
revealers
fearing
the
sting
of
the
Excommunication
within
their
breasts
,
utter
only
doubtful
,
perplex'd
,
and
ambiguous
words
;
by
which
means
such
Agents
,
as
think
themselves
illuminated
by
such
revelations
,
soon
after
find
themselves
puzzled
and
confounded
.
The
cause
hereof
is
the
fear
,
which
Excommunication
begets
in
the
breasts
of
the
scrupulous
.
But
it
is
true
in
general
,
that
to
mingle
things
certain
with
doubtful
,
is
proper
to
the
Roman
Court
;
and
things
true
with
false
,
to
the
Ecclesiasticks
.
But
the
Ecclesiasticks
being
less
guilty
of
valour
then
fear
,
(
for
oftentimes
they
fear
even
their
own
shadows
)
the
more
important
things
are
,
the
more
they
consult
about
them
;
which
the
Popes
do
,
not
because
the
good
of
the
State
requires
it
,
or
the
care
of
their
Pastoral
charge
urges
their
consciences
thereunto
;
but
only
to
take
from
their
successors
the
occasion
to
charge
the
blame
of
mischief
upon
their
Nephews
.
And
this
is
the
cause
that
Negotiations
are
prolonged
,
publick
Ministers
confounded
,
and
poor
Christendom
so
embroiled
,
as
it
is
at
this
day
.
Ambassadors
at
Rome
,
espcially
in
the
beginning
of
a
Pontificate
,
think
they
treat
with
the
new
Pope
as
a
person
disinteressed
,
and
the
Universal
Father
,
not
only
in
reference
to
things
pertaining
to
the
Church
,
but
also
to
the
civil
Interests
of
Princes
,
and
affairs
most
important
to
the
Universe
.
But
they
deceive
themselves
,
and
this
Error
confounds
their
Treaties
;
whilst
the
Popes
have
nothing
but
the
bare
Title
and
outward
shew
of
Universal
Father
,
acting
all
things
according
to
the
dictates
of
their
own
will
and
interest
.
Were
the
Popes
really
Universal
Fathers
,
they
would
love
all
alike
,
and
deal
with
all
without
affection
or
hatred
:
But
truly
,
I
know
not
how
they
dare
assume
that
Title
,
especially
those
Popes
,
who
,
without
any
need
of
the
Church
,
have
made
it
lawful
to
themselves
to
begin
Wars
,
hinder
Peaces
,
persecute
Nations
,
and
make
Leagues
against
Crowns
,
Commonwealths
,
and
Princes
,
perhaps
(
nay
without
perhaps
)
better
deserving
of
the
Church
,
and
affected
to
the
publick
and
universal
tranquillity
.
I
know
that
if
the
Popes
would
deserve
the
Title
of
Universal
Father
,
they
out
to
be
Universal
towards
all
;
and
if
at
any
time
to
be
particular
,
it
should
be
either
out
of
absolute
necessity
of
Reason
of
State
,
or
some
great
importance
to
the
honour
of
the
Church
.
Thus
did
the
Primitive
Popes
,
but
within
these
last
hundred
years
things
are
altogether
transform'd
;
for
the
waies
of
the
Popes
are
directed
to
the
advancement
of
their
Families
;
whence
every
Pope
has
often
chang'd
his
thoughts
and
purposes
,
and
made
shew
of
one
thing
outwardly
,
and
meant
another
inwardly
;
not
for
that
reasons
of
State
(
but
the
reasons
of
their
own
Families
)
so
requir'd
:
which
latter
are
commonly
more
dear
to
the
Popes
than
the
former
.
The
Ministers
of
Princes
understand
what
I
mean
.
'T
is
not
possible
for
the
most
expert
Minister
at
Rome
to
succeed
well
,
and
with
his
Master's
satisfaction
,
in
the
things
which
he
negotiates
there
.
Before
I
give
a
reason
whereof
,
I
will
relate
what
I
read
three
daies
ago
in
a
little
book
,
whether
Historical
or
Fabulous
I
know
not
,
but
much
to
the
purpose
.
They
say
,
Pope
Paschal
the
second
took
a
conceit
to
have
an
Astrologer
divine
his
thoughts
.
To
which
end
he
sent
for
an
Abbot
very
intelligent
in
the
Art
of
Astrology
,
and
demanded
of
him
,
What
himself
thought
?
The
Abbot
surpris'd
at
this
odd-proposal
,
desir'd
time
to
answer
,
and
returning
home
fell
to
study
an
Answer
;
but
,
not
being
able
to
find
one
fit
and
proper
to
the
Question
,
he
remain'd
much
troubled
and
melancholy
.
His
Cook
observing
it
,
and
understanding
the
cause
,
bid
his
Master
take
courage
,
and
leave
the
business
to
him
;
for
he
would
effect
it
with
reputation
to
them
both
.
The
Abbot
was
well
pleas'd
with
this
discourse
,
and
being
desir'd
by
the
Cook
to
let
him
have
his
Gown
and
other
Habit
,
gave
him
it
:
wherewith
the
Cook
being
cloath'd
,
repair'd
to
the
Pope's
presence
,
and
that
with
the
more
confidence
,
for
that
he
was
in
person
and
voyce
very
like
the
Abbot
.
The
Pope
no
sooner
beheld
him
,
but
taking
him
for
the
Abbot
,
Well
,
(
said
he
)
What
do
I
think
?
The
bold
Cook
answer'd
without
delay
,
Your
Holiness
thinks
you
speak
with
the
Abbot
,
but
't
is
with
the
Abbots
Cook
.
Not
much
different
is
that
which
befals
Embassadours
of
Princes
who
negotiate
at
Rome
;
where
the
Popes
are
wont
to
do
like
the
Jackpuddings
of
a
Play
,
who
change
themselves
in
a
moment
from
Man
to
Woman
,
and
from
a
Physician
to
a
Muleter
.
When
an
Embassadour
thinks
he
treats
with
a
Temporal
Prince
,
and
about
Civil
matters
,
't
is
with
a
Spiritual
Bishop
,
and
about
matters
Ecclesiastical
.
Religion
serves
the
Pope
to
disguise
Temporal
Dominion
,
and
Temporal
Dominion
to
disguise
Religion
.
Religion
precedes
Policy
,
if
the
Affairs
of
Embassadours
be
contrary
to
the
Policy
,
which
the
Popes
have
in
their
heads
:
Policy
precedes
Religion
,
if
the
Embassadours
strengthen
and
confirm
the
particular
Policy
of
the
Popes
.
If
perchance
a
publick
Agent
treats
a
League
offensive
or
defensive
with
the
Pope
,
he
finds
greater
difficulties
therein
than
he
imagin'd
;
for
if
the
Pope
see
that
the
League
brings
much
more
profit
to
himself
than
to
the
Prince
that
desires
it
,
he
concludes
as
a
Temporal
Prince
,
without
derogating
from
the
Authority
Spiritual
:
That
is
,
he
reserves
a
secret
clause
in
his
mind
to
break
,
the
League
when
he
will
,
under
colour
of
Religion
:
But
if
he
know
that
the
League
is
likely
to
bring
much
more
advantage
to
the
interest
of
the
Prince
than
to
his
own
Family
,
and
to
Religion
than
to
his
own
Purse
;
excuses
are
immediately
in
the
field
,
and
the
Pope
,
of
a
Sacred
High
Priest
,
becomes
a
secular
Prince
,
denying
to
do
any
thing
,
for
fear
of
hazarding
the
State
.
The
Ministers
of
the
Emperour
and
the
King
of
Poland
can
witness
what
I
say
,
for
one
of
them
hath
often
sworn
to
me
,
That
the
Popes
do
in
businesses
so
confound
the
Sacred
with
the
Profane
,
and
Religion
with
Policy
,
that
it
is
not
possible
to
know
whether
it
be
better
,
to
treat
with
them
as
Temporal
Princes
,
or
as
Secular
Lords
.
Amongst
all
the
difficulties
which
Embassadours
meet
with
at
Rome
,
this
is
the
greatest
and
most
deserving
to
be
mentioned
.
They
that
enter
upon
the
Government
at
Rome
,
are
ordinarily
at
their
entrance
destitute
of
all
vertue
,
much
more
of
Political
skill
;
and
no
sooner
begin
to
be
a
little
acquainted
therewith
,
but
they
must
go
off
,
and
give
place
to
others
,
that
enter
with
like
qualifications
.
The
Burgheses
had
never
manag'd
any
kind
of
publike
affair
:
nevertheless
as
soon
as
Paul
was
made
Pope
,
they
became
Masters
without
having
ever
been
at
School
,
and
undertook
to
weild
a
Scepter
,
before
they
had
passed
the
Ferula
.
Cardinal
Ludovisio
had
never
gone
out
of
his
little
Podere
,
where
he
entertain'd
himself
from
morning
to
night
amongst
those
Peasants
,
sometimes
in
playing
at
Hazard
,
and
sometimes
in
dancing
Country
Jigs
,
till
,
his
Uncle
being
become
Pope
,
(
Gregory
)
he
left
Podere
for
the
Vatican
,
the
Dance
for
the
Court
,
hazard
for
fortune
,
and
the
Peasants
for
Princes
;
passing
in
a
moment
from
the
command
of
a
Cottage
to
the
Empire
of
the
Church
,
and
from
small
affairs
to
the
great
interests
of
the
World
.
Of
the
Barbarini
,
one
was
fetcht
from
the
bottom
of
a
Cloister
,
where
he
had
scarce
learnt
to
command
a
Butler
to
lay
the
cloath
;
another
was
taken
from
the
Colledge
of
the
Jesuites
,
where
he
had
practised
only
to
run
up
and
down
the
stairs
of
the
Oratory
;
a
third
was
taken
from
the
cure
of
a
small
Benefice
;
and
the
forth
from
a
state
of
Domestick
peace
to
command
Armies
.
A
fair
turn
indeed
,
no
less
wonderful
than
unexcted
:
yet
these
Lords
have
had
this
particularity
,
that
though
they
entred
upon
the
government
of
the
Church
extremely
ignorant
,
nevertheless
in
a
few
daies
they
became
Masters
of
Masters
,
and
seem'd
old
,
although
but
boys
,
in
the
subtleties
of
this
Court
.
Of
the
two
Nephews
of
Innocent
the
tenth
,
the
one
legitimate
,
the
other
adopted
,
we
have
spoken
sufficiently
,
and
need
not
rub
the
sore
again
;
in
regard
they
manifested
themselves
altogether
unexpert
,
the
one
by
renouncing
the
Hat
,
as
unable
to
bear
the
weight
of
command
;
and
the
other
by
being
expell'd
the
City
,
for
venturing
to
command
beyond
his
understanding
.
For
all
this
Innocent
introduced
them
to
a
vast
Government
,
and
laid
upon
their
backs
that
world
which
the
most
expert
are
hardly
able
to
sustain
.
What
shall
we
say
of
Don
Mario
,
Don
Augustino
,
and
Cardinal
Flavio
?
What
Governments
,
Employments
,
and
Charges
had
they
ever
possess'd
in
their
lives
?
Was
it
not
a
fine
sight
to
see
Don
Mario
,
who
had
never
worn
a
Sword
in
his
life
,
declared
Generalissimo
of
the
Holy
Church
,
receiving
at
the
same
time
,
with
the
General
's
Truncheon
,
a
Licence
to
keep
the
Sword
alwaies
in
the
Scabbard
?
For
when
he
offered
to
draw
it
,
and
swore
to
defend
the
Church
with
it
,
the
Pope
dispens'd
with
him
;
saying
,
Brother
,
put
thy
Sword
up
into
thy
Scabbard
,
if
thou
wilt
have
part
in
my
Kingdom
.
To
which
Command
Don
Mario
hath
been
alwaies
obedient
.
When
the
Cardinal
was
called
to
the
Government
,
he
was
reading
the
Fables
of
Aesop
,
and
Don
Augustino
was
making
love
to
a
little
Courtisan
of
Siena
:
and
yet
on
a
sudden
the
latter
was
called
from
the
arms
of
a
base
Strumpet
,
and
made
worthy
of
the
Marriage
of
a
great
Princess
;
and
the
other
from
his
Pastime
of
Aesop
,
was
admitted
to
the
management
of
the
greatest
Affairs
,
not
of
Rome
only
,
but
of
the
whole
World
.
Now
what
prosperous
issue
can
Negotiations
have
with
such
a
Race
of
Politicians
?
Where
shall
Embassadors
begin
,
at
the
Head
or
the
Tail
?
What
devices
shall
they
have
to
unfold
their
meaning
to
such
as
want
sense
?
Unless
all
Popes
should
imitate
Gregory
the
Fifteenth
,
who
in
the
beginning
of
his
Papacy
would
not
treat
of
any
important
matter
with
any
Minister
,
but
excused
it
by
saying
,
That
he
would
stay
till
his
Nephews
were
a
little
instructed
in
Political
Negotiations
:
And
he
had
reason
to
stay
,
for
in
a
short
time
one
of
them
had
an
ambitious
Whimsey
came
into
his
Crown
,
that
he
understood
more
than
all
the
Cardinals
,
and
his
Uncle
to
boot
;
and
accordingly
he
acted
and
commanded
,
without
communicating
with
either
.
'T
is
a
tedious
thing
to
Princes
Ministers
,
who
are
old
Stagers
in
Councils
and
Affairs
,
to
have
to
do
with
raw
,
unexperienced
Persons
,
and
such
as
are
much
different
from
the
Primitive
Governours
of
the
Church
;
who
,
though
introduc'd
barefoot
,
and
ill
clad
,
and
void
of
all
experience
,
yet
their
native
simplicity
serv'd
them
very
well
for
the
preserving
a
virtuous
Life
,
far
from
Political
cunning
▪
whereas
the
Nephews
of
the
present
Pope
enter
simple
,
not
to
edifie
the
People
,
and
adorn
the
Church
with
good
Lives
;
but
to
Lord
it
over
Princes
by
Policy
not
comprehensible
.
Most
Agents
lose
their
time
in
learning
the
nature
of
those
that
bear
sway
at
Rome
,
who
are
indeed
unknown
to
all
.
They
study
in
what
manner
to
treat
with
such
Persons
.
They
strive
to
gain
the
affection
of
those
Governours
,
who
are
without
any
,
unless
we
will
say
,
That
they
have
given
up
all
their
affection
to
heap
up
Money
.
They
labour
to
ingratiate
with
those
Nephews
who
possess
all
the
Grace
of
the
Pope
:
And
in
a
word
,
Night
and
day
they
contrive
to
know
and
be
known
to
the
Nephews
at
Rome
,
in
order
to
their
better
success
there
.
But
what
?
in
the
fairest
of
these
Intrigues
,
after
so
many
watchings
and
toils
,
after
having
understood
those
whom
they
understood
not
before
,
in
the
greatest
heat
of
their
Negotiations
,
in
the
beginning
of
their
joy
for
having
found
out
the
right
way
of
managing
Affairs
,
and
whilst
they
are
beginning
to
lay
open
their
Interests
to
Persons
by
this
time
arriv'd
to
some
capacity
,
behold
the
death
of
the
Pope
falling
out
on
a
sudden
,
drives
from
the
Vatican
and
from
the
Government
those
Nephews
who
are
now
understood
and
experienc'd
,
to
introduce
others
ignorant
,
unexperienc'd
,
and
so
void
of
all
Political
Knowledge
,
as
never
to
have
seen
the
Court
but
on
the
outside
,
Consultations
but
in
Sport
,
nor
Publick
Ministers
save
in
their
Coaches
.
In
this
manner
poor
Embassadors
are
forced
to
turn
over
a
new
leaf
,
and
like
young
Scholars
put
to
a
new
School
,
they
must
learn
over
again
what
they
had
learn'd
before
,
to
their
no
small
dissatisfaction
,
as
well
as
injury
to
their
Affairs
.
These
so
sudden
shiftings
of
the
Scene
,
puts
the
Ministers
all
in
disorder
;
and
the
only
satisfaction
they
find
,
is
to
laugh
at
the
new
Princes
of
the
Church
,
who
have
so
suddenly
leap'd
from
the
Dunghil
to
the
Throne
.
Cardinal
Onofrio
Brother
to
Urban
the
Eighth
,
who
was
taken
from
a
Cloister
of
Capucines
,
and
introduc'd
into
the
Affairs
of
the
Court
,
could
never
accustom
himself
to
live
in
any
other
manner
,
but
in
that
slovenly
way
of
the
Capucines
;
so
that
when
he
was
to
receive
any
Embassadors
,
he
committed
the
most
ridiculous
pieces
of
clownishness
imaginable
.
One
day
speaking
about
some
War
of
the
Turk
in
Germany
,
with
the
Imperial
Embassador
,
who
desir'd
him
to
prevail
with
the
Pope
to
succour
Christendom
,
which
was
endanger'd
in
that
Country
;
the
good
Cardinal
fetching
a
great
sigh
,
began
to
say
,
Ah
,
my
Lord
Embassador
,
those
Coleworts
,
those
Coleworts
in
the
Capucines
Garden
,
make
me
always
remember
my
former
condition
;
and
so
continuing
a
Discourse
of
a
quarter
of
an
hour
,
concerning
the
goodness
of
Coleworts
,
the
excellence
of
Turneps
,
and
the
manner
how
the
Capucines
boil
them
in
good
fat
broth
;
seeming
to
lick
his
fingers
almost
at
every
syllable
,
and
to
swallow
a
Turnep
at
every
word
.
Another
time
going
to
visit
the
Spanish
Embassador
,
and
forgetting
himself
to
be
a
Cardinal
,
and
not
a
Capucine
,
he
ask'd
on
a
sudden
,
Of
what
Covent
is
your
Reverend
Fathership
a
Son
?
The
Embassador
,
perceiving
the
simplicity
of
the
Person
,
answer'd
him
laughing
,
Father
,
I
am
no
Son
of
a
Covent
;
but
indeed
I
send
Sons
to
the
Covent
,
of
whom
perhaps
your
Fathership
is
one
.
The
Cardinal
finding
his
error
,
thought
to
mend
it
by
replying
to
the
Embassador
,
Your
Excellence
may
please
to
excuse
me
;
for
the
remembrance
of
the
Capucines
is
so
fresh
in
my
mind
,
that
I
take
all
for
Capucines
that
speak
with
me
:
The
Embassadour
laught
;
and
rising
up
,
said
,
'T
is
well
,
my
Lord
,
I
will
be
gone
then
,
that
I
may
not
be
accounted
a
Capucine
by
your
Eminence
.
Moreover
,
whilst
Ministers
of
Princes
talk'd
with
him
of
matters
of
State
,
the
answers
he
return'd
were
about
watering
of
Gardens
,
sweeping
of
Churches
,
ordering
of
Vestries
,
rising
in
the
morning
,
entring
into
the
Choire
,
begging
Alms
,
and
so
of
all
such
other
things
,
wherein
he
was
a
Master
.
Nor
did
he
make
any
difference
of
persons
in
his
Conferences
,
but
us'd
the
same
Style
to
every
body
,
Your
Fathership
will
pardon
me
.
And
in
his
Complements
with
Embassadours
Royal
,
he
would
often
say
,
I
shall
accompany
you
to
the
door
of
the
Cloister
.
I
might
relate
a
thousand
such
stories
,
but
I
will
not
lengthen
the
work
more
than
I
ought
;
although
there
is
scarce
any
Nephew
of
Popes
whose
mean
and
carriage
,
after
their
sudden
advancement
to
the
degree
of
Princes
,
affords
me
not
matter
for
a
long
discourse
.
'T
is
enough
that
publick
Ministers
cannot
forbear
laughter
and
scorn
in
their
negotiating
with
them
,
which
serve
to
inform
them
of
their
infirmities
.
Whence
the
Embassadour
Justiniani
,
being
ask'd
one
day
,
Whether
he
was
goeing
to
negotiate
with
Astalli
?
Answer'd
,
Not
to
negotiate
with
him
,
but
to
instruct
him
.
And
indeed
,
such
instruction
is
extreme
necessary
to
the
best
of
them
.
But
that
which
displeases
them
most
,
is
,
that
after
so
much
pains
taken
to
instruct
them
,
they
must
lose
the
fruits
thereof
,
and
begin
all
the
same
course
over
again
with
their
Successors
.
The
last
difficulty
in
managing
affairs
with
the
Nephews
,
ariseth
from
their
incomparable
Avarice
,
which
is
so
predominant
in
them
,
that
they
appear
meer
insensible
Statues
in
every
thing
else
,
but
in
studying
the
means
how
to
make
themselves
great
.
Boniface
the
ninth
was
the
most
dextrous
,
subtle
,
and
ingenious
Pope
for
accumulating
wealth
,
that
ever
sate
in
the
Vatican
;
whence
he
was
wont
to
say
,
That
he
had
rather
have
a
little
Fish
in
hand
,
than
a
great
Dolphin
in
the
main
Sea
;
And
at
other
times
,
That
an
Egg
in
the
morning
is
better
than
a
Hen
at
night
.
And
accordingly
,
he
was
contented
to
lose
the
interest
of
a
whole
year
to
anticipate
the
payment
of
a
day
,
and
he
alwaies
made
his
Receivers
bring
him
every
night
the
money
they
had
collected
;
and
sometimes
he
would
sit
up
till
midnight
expecting
them
,
in
regard
he
could
not
sleep
otherwise
through
fear
of
being
undone
.
This
exorbitant
Covetousness
wholly
withdrew
his
mind
from
the
care
of
the
Papacy
,
both
in
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
matters
;
Embassadours
could
not
please
him
better
,
than
to
discourse
to
him
of
the
means
to
get
money
;
and
when
they
mentioned
other
matters
pertaining
to
the
publick
good
,
they
receiv'd
no
answer
sutable
to
the
question
;
because
his
thoughts
were
not
imploy'd
about
what
the
Embassadours
spoke
,
but
about
what
the
Receivers
of
Gabels
and
Taxes
had
said
to
him
;
with
whom
he
entertain'd
long
conferences
,
little
caring
to
give
audience
to
Embassadours
.
Clement
the
seventh
,
who
never
shew'd
himself
so
extraordinarily
covetous
,
though
covetous
too
,
had
his
mind
distracted
in
the
like
manner
,
from
what
was
at
any
time
spoken
to
him
,
if
it
were
not
about
money
:
Whence
being
one
day
requested
by
the
Imperial
Embassadour
to
joyn
with
the
Emperour
,
and
other
Princes
,
in
a
League
against
the
Turk
;
the
Embassadour
perceiving
that
the
Pope
gave
him
no
answer
,
said
,
Your
Holiness
saies
nothing
to
my
Proposal
;
Whereunto
the
Pope
return'd
,
No
,
for
you
counsel
us
to
spend
money
,
and
we
are
thinking
on
the
means
to
get
it
.
Paul
the
fourth
,
standing
one
day
in
a
great
musing
in
the
presence
of
Cardinal
Campeggio
,
was
ask'd
by
him
,
Why
he
stood
so
pensive
?
The
Pope
answer'd
,
I
am
thinking
whether
you
(
who
perhaps
may
be
my
Successour
)
are
likely
to
be
richer
than
my self
.
Sixtus
Quintus
,
who
was
one
of
the
greatest
Popes
that
the
Vatican
ever
saw
,
had
no
other
fault
,
but
that
he
spent
most
hours
of
the
day
in
devising
what
might
be
done
to
bring
money
into
his
Chests
.
And
he
seems
to
have
died
with
the
same
thoughts
in
his
head
;
for
being
ask'd
by
the
Venetian
Embassadour
,
two
daies
before
his
death
,
How
he
did
?
He
answered
,
I
should
be
much
better
,
if
I
had
more
money
to
spend
.
Urban
the
eighth
,
in
the
war
he
had
with
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
other
confederate
Princes
,
lost
no
little
reputation
,
in
attempting
the
destruction
of
a
Prince
so
well
deserving
of
the
Church
,
and
hazarding
the
safety
of
all
Italy
;
yet
he
car'd
not
so
much
for
the
dishonour
which
the
Church
receiv'd
in
his
person
,
nor
for
the
great
murmur
of
the
people
,
as
for
the
money
disburs'd
in
it
;
lamenting
the
same
often
with
his
Nephews
,
and
reproving
them
for
having
engaged
him
in
a
War
of
so
great
expence
:
as
if
the
loss
of
money
made
deeper
impression
in
the
Pope's
heart
,
than
the
detriment
of
the
Church
and
of
Christendom
.
Most
of
the
Pope's
Nephews
call
the
hours
wherein
they
give
Audience
to
Embassadours
,
hours
of
poverty
,
and
of
misery
;
because
they
cannot
at
those
times
think
how
to
advance
their
Houses
:
and
therefore
they
strive
to
shift
them
off
as
much
as
possible
,
and
many
times
they
promise
all
before
't
is
ask'd
,
only
to
be
at
their
liberty
.
Some
will
not
allow
it
to
be
meerly
charity
in
Alexander
,
to
assume
to
himself
the
load
of
all
Civil
Affairs
of
importance
;
but
only
a
design
to
lighten
his
Nephews
of
it
,
and
leave
them
more
time
to
bestow
on
contrivance
to
fill
their
Coffers
.
Better
perhaps
't
would
be
for
the
Church
,
and
the
State
too
,
if
all
Popes
would
do
the
like
;
for
to
lay
the
weight
of
great
affairs
upon
such
weak
shoulders
,
is
to
confound
their
understandings
,
and
put
them
in
danger
of
shaming
themselves
by
discovering
their
addle
brains
in
business
:
As
a
good
Nephew
did
in
discourse
with
the
French
Embassadour
about
the
number
of
Protestants
in
France
;
for
meaning
to
say
,
How
many
Hereticks
are
there
in
France
?
He
mistook
,
and
said
,
How
many
Pistols
are
there
in
France
?
Which
errour
the
Embassadour
well
observing
,
and
knowing
the
Cardinal
Nephew
more
intent
on
the
money
of
his
Coffers
than
the
benefit
of
the
Church
,
he
answer'd
,
The
King
my
Master
hath
not
so
many
Hereticks
in
his
Kingdom
,
as
he
hath
Pistols
in
his
Exchequer
.
'T
is
not
2000
Ages
,
since
a
certain
Pope's
Nephew
said
to
a
familiar
friend
of
his
,
who
brought
him
notice
,
that
the
Spanish
Embassadour
was
coming
to
negotiate
with
him
:
These
Embassadours
bring
us
business
,
and
not
money
,
talking
all
day
long
with
us
so
tediously
,
as
if
we
were
slaves
,
and
not
(
Padroni
)
Masters
of
the
Church
and
State
.
The
same
Cardinal
,
as
often
as
he
return'd
to
his
Chamber
from
accompanying
the
publick
Ministers
(
who
had
visited
him
)
to
the
door
,
as
the
custom
is
,
would
fall
into
a
passion
,
and
scornfully
say
to
his
Servants
:
I
have
lost
two
hours
time
with
this
pitiful
Embassadour
,
and
he
has
gain'd
some
with
me
;
if
any
other
come
,
say
I
am
not
at
home
.
But
worse
was
that
other
,
(
not
long
since
dead
)
who
,
as
much
as
he
could
,
avoyded
the
audience
of
such
Ministers
,
sometimes
pretending
indisposition
,
and
sometimes
that
he
was
not
at
home
;
which
the
Pope
his
Uncle
understanding
ask'd
him
the
reason
,
Why
he
did
so
?
The
Cardinal
answer'd
plainly
,
Whilst
I
am
with
Embassadours
,
my
Coffers
fill
with
nothing
but
wind
;
but
when
I
am
alone
,
they
fill
with
money
.
The
same
good
Nephew
had
another
custome
,
that
when
notice
was
given
of
the
arrival
of
an
Embassadour
at
the
Gate
,
he
would
in
displeasure
cry
,
I
would
his
neck
were
broke
.
But
when
't
was
told
him
that
an
Officer
of
the
Datary
(
that
is
,
the
Exchequer
)
was
at
the
door
,
he
would
cry
with
joy
,
He
is
welcome
.
A
certain
Embassadour
,
knowing
this
Nephew's
humour
,
contriv'd
how
to
make
his
Visits
not
grievous
;
and
to
that
purpose
,
before
he
desired
Audience
,
or
at
least
at
the
same
time
,
he
thought
fit
to
give
him
notice
;
that
he
desir'd
to
speak
with
him
for
nothing
else
but
the
resignation
of
a
certain
Benefice
,
which
the
Prince
his
Master
intended
to
make
into
the
hands
of
his
Holiness's
Nephews
.
The
device
took
well
,
for
the
greedy
Nephew
believing
it
true
,
receiv'd
him
with
a
very
good
countenance
:
and
the
Embassadour
fail'd
not
to
usher
in
his
publick
business
with
a
Preface
about
resigning
the
foresaid
Benefice
or
Abbey
,
although
the
Prince
his
Master
knew
no
more
of
any
such
thing
than
I
;
and
so
got
a
fair
reception
.
'T
were
good
,
that
all
publick
Agents
would
put
the
same
tricks
upon
those
avaricious
Nephews
,
and
not
be
so
scrupulous
as
they
are
;
since
the
Nephews
make
no
scruple
to
slight
their
addresses
,
to
breake
off
all
Negotiations
,
and
to
confound
whatsoever
is
offer'd
to
them
.
Without
such
such
inventions
they
are
like
to
get
little
good
from
the
visits
to
the
Nephews
,
who
consider
nothing
but
their
own
Interests
,
and
are
indifferent
to
those
of
Princes
;
whence
't
is
easie
to
judge
they
will
do
little
good
in
those
matters
,
in
which
they
are
engag'd
with
an
ill
will
.
This
may
serve
concerning
the
difficulties
which
Princes
Ministers
meet
with
in
their
affairs
with
the
Popes
and
their
Nephews
,
and
how
to
avoid
the
same
.
Let
us
now
proceed
to
the
Enquiry
,
Why
the
Families
of
Popes
continue
not
long
in
Grandeur
.
Some
compare
the
Nipotismo
to
a
Tree
which
is
guarded
by
all
,
whilst
laden
with
fruit
;
but
as
soon
as
it
happens
to
be
deprived
thereof
,
either
by
the
hands
of
men
,
or
progress
of
time
,
every
body
forsakes
it
,
and
nature
her self
leaves
it
barren
,
dry
,
and
hateful
,
even
to
the
eye
of
the
beholders
.
I
do
not
altogether
like
this
comparison
,
because
Trees
bear
fruit
for
others
;
whereas
the
good
Nephews
of
Popes
take
all
to
themselves
:
and
I
should
rather
compare
them
to
Pismires
,
which
all
day
long
go
from
place
to
place
,
seeking
provisions
wherewith
to
fill
their
Nests
,
and
stop
not
a
moment
till
they
see
them
full
.
There
is
no
body
but
wonders
to
behold
how
the
Families
of
Popes
daily
decline
,
there
being
scarce
two
found
that
have
continued
one
intire
Age
,
or
which
remain
in
the
same
splendour
wherein
they
were
seen
to
shine
,
not
only
during
the
Reign
of
the
Popes
their
Kinsmen
,
but
for
some
lustres
after
;
and
although
some
may
seem
at
present
to
be
found
great
,
yet
my
Observation
cannot
therefore
be
decry'd
as
false
,
in
regard
of
other
reasons
to
be
alledged
concerning
this
matter
.
There
is
no
doubt
,
but
many
Families
are
found
at
this
day
in
Rome
of
good
quality
and
esteem
,
who
have
had
Popes
descended
from
them
before
Sixtus
the
fourth
;
as
the
Family
of
Conti
hath
had
two
Popes
in
the
Vatican
,
Innocent
the
third
,
and
Gregory
the
ninth
;
The
Family
of
Fiesco
,
reputed
at
present
the
chief
Family
of
Genoa
,
hath
likewise
afforded
two
Popes
,
Innocent
the
fourth
,
and
Adrian
the
fifth
;
And
so
that
of
Orsini
,
hath
had
Nicholas
the
third
;
That
of
Savelli
,
Honorius
the
fourth
;
La
Gaettana
,
hath
had
Boniface
the
eighth
;
Picolomini
,
Pius
the
second
;
Colonna
,
Martin
the
fifth
;
not
to
mention
others
,
that
have
had
their
Popes
too
.
But
this
is
the
difference
:
't
is
one
thing
for
Popes
to
issue
from
a
Noble
Family
,
and
another
for
Families
to
rise
from
the
Popes
.
The
foresaid
Houses
received
not
their
Splendour
,
Nobility
,
and
Wealth
from
the
Papal
Grandeur
,
but
it
may
rather
be
said
,
that
the
Papal
Grandeur
received
splendour
from
those
Families
.
Besides
,
in
those
daies
the
Nephews
of
Popes
remain'd
at
home
,
and
did
not
come
to
Rome
;
if
they
did
,
they
brought
not
with
them
that
insatiable
avarice
which
Nephews
bring
(
or
have
brought
hitherto
)
when
they
enter
into
possession
of
the
Vatican
.
I
mean
not
therefore
to
speak
of
those
Families
▪
which
have
been
in
great
esteem
as
well
since
they
have
had
Popes
of
them
,
as
before
.
None
of
these
is
advanc'd
by
the
Papacy
,
but
remains
in
the
same
manner
without
growth
in
Ambition
,
Riches
,
or
Glory
.
Particularly
,
the
House
of
Colonna
(
which
is
at
present
one
of
the
most
considerable
,
not
of
Rome
only
,
but
of
all
Italy
)
hath
so
little
valu'd
the
Papal
Grandeur
in
its
lot
,
that
they
have
often
persecuted
it
,
only
to
let
the
World
see
that
the
Colonneses
pretended
not
to
glory
in
the
Treasures
of
the
Church
,
but
in
the
merit
of
the
persons
,
exemplified
in
the
valour
of
so
many
illustrious
men
,
who
have
spent
much
of
their
bloud
for
the
service
of
the
Popes
themselves
.
'T
is
certain
,
that
by
two
Popes
issu'd
out
of
the
House
of
Colonna
,
the
Colonneses
have
had
so
little
advantage
,
either
in
dignity
or
wealth
,
that
they
may
say
that
the
Popes
were
taken
out
of
their
Family
,
and
that
they
have
the
honour
to
be
Colonneses
of
the
House
of
Colonna
,
but
not
Colonneses
of
the
House
of
Popes
.
But
there
are
many
other
Families
,
whose
glory
it
is
to
have
had
their
rise
from
the
fortune
given
them
by
Popes
,
without
which
they
would
never
have
been
any
thing
considerable
;
and
these
are
the
Families
of
which
I
am
to
speak
.
The
Family
of
Rovere
,
from
which
Sixtus
the
fourth
was
descended
,
of
it self
was
very
noble
,
and
had
liv'd
so
for
above
two
Ages
in
Lombardy
,
but
by
various
changes
and
accidents
it
was
declin'd
to
such
a
degree
that
the
chief
branch
was
remov'd
to
Savona
,
and
there
remain'd
many
years
in
a
mediocrity
of
fortune
amongst
the
principal
Citizens
;
till
Sixtus
,
being
made
Pope
,
determin'd
to
revive
it
to
a
greater
fortune
at
the
cost
of
the
Vatican
,
and
the
publick
Treasury
.
All
the
glories
of
this
House
,
though
dispersed
here
and
there
by
Pope
Sixtus
,
yet
in
a
little
time
became
confined
to
the
sole
possession
of
the
Dutchy
of
Urbin
,
which
indeed
the
House
of
Rovere
possessed
,
but
not
without
great
persecutions
for
the
space
of
150
years
and
more
,
beginning
from
1475
till
1631.
When
the
said
House
was
extinguished
by
the
death
of
Francesco
Maria
,
the
last
Duke
,
or
of
Guido
Ubaldo
,
if
I
remember
right
;
there
remaining
no
other
Heirs
save
Donna
Vittoria
della
Rovere
,
married
to
Ferdinand
the
second
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
.
It
may
be
said
,
as
I
shall
afterwards
prove
,
that
this
was
the
only
Family
(
rais'd
by
Popes
)
that
continued
so
long
together
in
greatness
:
and
I
believe
the
goodness
of
the
Dukes
,
who
succeeded
one
after
another
,
contributed
not
a
little
to
this
continuance
,
which
seems
to
surpass
the
ordinary
measures
.
But
if
we
will
measure
things
with
the
right
rule
,
we
shall
find
that
the
Family
of
Rovere
liv'd
in
Grandeur
but
one
Age
;
for
there
is
no
necessity
to
begin
to
reckon
from
the
time
of
Sixtus
,
but
from
Julius
the
second
,
who
was
of
the
same
House
;
who
seeing
it
much
declin'd
by
reason
of
the
great
persecutions
of
Alexander
the
Sixth
,
determined
to
succour
it
,
though
not
by
burdening
the
Church
,
which
was
in
the
year
1510.
Neither
is
it
needful
to
extend
the
reckoning
till
1631.
because
for
above
twenty
years
before
the
death
of
the
last
Duke
,
the
Ecclesiasticks
foreseeing
the
fall
of
the
Dutchy
into
their
own
hands
,
in
regard
of
the
great
age
of
the
Duke
and
his
want
of
male
Children
,
they
resolv'd
to
take
possession
of
it
by
degrees
;
and
accordingly
insulted
over
the
poor
old
Duke
,
keeping
him
as
if
he
had
been
their
Subject
:
wherefore
it
may
reasonably
be
said
,
that
the
House
of
Rovere
,
rais'd
by
Sixtus
continu'd
not
in
grandeur
so
much
as
one
full
Age.
The
Family
of
Cibo
hath
alwayes
produc'd
men
eminent
both
for
Learning
and
Valour
;
amongst
whom
there
were
two
Popes
,
Boniface
the
ninth
,
and
Innocent
the
eighth
;
the
former
in
these
dayes
,
when
Nephews
were
not
wont
to
enter
into
Rome
with
the
Popes
,
and
the
latter
immediately
after
the
death
of
the
abovementioned
Sixtus
.
But
this
Innocent
the
eighth
would
not
oppress
the
Church
to
enrich
his
Kindred
,
whom
he
saw
wealthy
enough
,
and
of
good
account
amongst
the
chief
Citizens
of
the
Commonwealth
of
Genoa
his
Countrey
.
He
gave
them
indeed
some
Offices
,
but
of
so
small
value
,
that
this
Popes
Kindred
did
not
think
it
worth
while
to
leave
Genoa
for
Rome
,
and
so
,
after
the
death
of
Innocent
,
they
despis'd
their
Citizenships
of
Rome
,
and
return'd
to
Genoa
;
where
within
a
short
time
by
the
fault
of
Cardinal
Cibo
,
they
left
the
Offices
given
them
by
the
Pope
their
Kinsman
,
and
were
forc'd
to
betake
themselves
to
other
courses
for
a
livelihood
;
well
knowing
that
the
Riches
receiv'd
from
the
Church
stay
not
long
in
the
hands
of
the
receivers
.
And
they
did
wisely
,
for
had
they
remain'd
at
Rome
,
perhaps
they
would
not
be
at
this
day
in
that
grandeur
,
esteem
,
and
wealth
as
they
are
in
the
City
of
Genoa
.
Of
the
Family
of
Alexander
the
Sixth
,
that
barbarous
Pope
,
there
would
be
much
to
say
,
did
not
the
consideration
of
bravity
oblige
me
to
pass
over
many
reasons
of
the
destruction
thereof
.
This
Alexander
was
descended
from
the
noble
Family
of
Lenzoli
in
Spain
,
being
Son
of
Goffredo
Lenzoli
;
but
containing
both
the
name
and
surname
of
his
family
,
he
took
that
of
Boria
,
which
was
afterwards
turn'd
to
Borgia
.
From
this
Pope
sprung
the
house
of
Borgia
,
and
was
by
him
encreas'd
and
advanc'd
to
that
grandeur
,
whereof
we
have
spoken
in
other
places
.
It
was
divided
into
two
branches
,
one
whereof
remain'd
in
Spain
in
possession
of
its
ancient
honours
,
and
the
other
came
into
Italy
;
where
it
became
so
great
by
the
many
Principalities
conferr'd
on
it
by
the
Pope
,
that
it
seem'd
likely
to
flourish
to
eternity
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
in
less
than
half
an
Age
▪
it
decayed
so
fast
,
that
't
is
above
fifty
years
since
the
Family
of
Borgia
became
extinct
in
Italy
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Branch
in
Spain
continues
in
some
splendour
,
and
possesses
at
psesent
the
Principality
of
Squillace
,
which
was
given
by
Pope
Alexander
to
his
Family
▪
But
this
Principality
is
no
great
matter
,
Don
Ferdinando
Borgia
,
the
present
Possessor
little
caring
for
it
,
for
the
same
reason
,
as
some
think
,
of
being
purchas'd
with
the
money
of
the
Church
;
and
glorying
only
in
his
possessing
what
his
Ancestors
had
got
by
their
valour
,
and
himself
gets
by
the
good
service
he
performs
to
the
Crown
▪
which
reckons
him
one
of
the
chiefest
men
of
Spain
.
After
the
Introduction
of
Nipotismo
,
the
Family
of
Picolomini
had
another
Pope
,
to
wit
,
Pius
the
third
,
who
lived
so
short
a
time
,
that
he
was
fain
to
leave
his
Kindred
Picoli
huomini
(
small
men
)
indeed
;
although
they
have
kept
themselves
in
the
rank
of
Nobility
,
by
having
receiv'd
considerably
from
the
Church
,
but
only
for
eminent
services
perform'd
to
the
same
.
We
have
spoken
sufficiently
of
the
House
of
Rovere
,
and
though
Julius
the
second
,
who
was
of
it
,
might
induce
us
to
speak
of
it
here
again
:
yet
for
brevities
sake
,
we
will
pass
to
the
Family
of
the
Medici
,
which
was
indeed
amplifi'd
by
,
but
not
first
rais'd
by
Popes
,
but
rather
the
Popes
rais'd
by
it
.
Leo
the
tenth
did
his
utmost
to
render
his
House
potent
,
not
in
Rome
only
,
but
also
in
Florence
;
where
it
was
one
of
the
chiefest
of
that
Common-wealth
.
But
what
this
Leo
could
not
,
Clement
the
seventh
(
of
the
same
Family
)
effected
,
having
with
the
Emperours
assistance
enthralled
his
own
Countrey
to
make
his
Nephews
Princes
.
This
House
hath
maintain'd
it self
for
above
300
years
together
in
greatness
,
and
I
believe
will
so
continue
,
because
it
stands
not
on
the
same
foundation
with
other
Families
of
Popes
.
First
,
because
(
as
I
said
before
)
it
has
rather
given
Popes
to
the
Church
,
than
receiv'd
Being
from
the
Popes
,
without
need
of
whom
it
kept
it self
long
in
grandeur
.
And
though
at
first
view
the
great
height
of
this
House
may
seem
to
be
of
right
attributed
to
the
force
,
which
Clement
the
seventh
us'd
to
enslave
his
Countrey
,
and
render
his
Kindred
Princes
:
Yet
this
is
not
pertinent
to
the
question
;
for
Clement
took
not
from
the
Church
to
give
to
them
,
but
only
destroy'd
a
Republick
,
which
was
an
obstacle
to
the
eyes
of
all
Popes
,
and
where
his
Family
was
already
in
chief
command
.
Besides
,
the
Medici
were
therein
as
much
oblig'd
to
the
House
of
Austria
,
by
whose
Force
and
Power
they
undoubtedly
receiv'd
the
Principality
which
they
possess
with
so
much
glory
.
And
accordingly
Ferdinand
the
second
and
his
Ancestors
have
alwayes
shewed
themselves
most
grateful
for
the
benefit
.
The
Family
of
Farnese
,
which
is
that
of
Paul
the
third
,
Successor
to
Clement
,
came
out
of
Germany
into
Italy
,
in
company
of
the
Emperours
,
who
often
made
this
Voyage
attended
by
a
great
number
of
Dutch
Gentlemen
;
here
the
chief
of
this
Family
gave
in
divers
cases
great
proofs
of
their
valour
,
and
were
therefore
preferr'd
by
the
chief
and
most
Potent
Princes
of
Italy
to
greater
Dignities
and
Offices
than
those
which
they
had
possess'd
at
home
,
as
well
Civil
as
Military
,
whereof
they
acquitted
themselves
well
.
The
Popes
especially
were
ambitious
to
have
them
at
their
service
,
and
by
their
means
obtain'd
sundry
Victories
;
without
which
't
is
likely
the
Church
would
have
been
in
great
distress
.
In
the
Papacy
of
Paschal
the
second
,
in
the
year
1100.
Pietro
Farnese
,
Captain
of
the
Cavalry
of
the
Church
,
did
wonders
in
its
service
,
having
obtain'd
a
most
glorious
Victory
against
the
Pope's
Enemies
on
the
Coasts
of
Tuscany
,
restoring
to
Costano
the
name
of
Orbitello
,
a
very
ancient
Colony
,
and
replenishing
the
same
with
much
people
.
Prudentio
Son
of
this
Pietro
under
the
Papacy
of
Lucius
the
second
,
and
Pepone
and
Panuccio
Sons
of
Prudentio
,
under
the
Papacy
of
Innocent
the
third
,
effected
great
things
in
defence
of
the
Church
,
which
was
greatly
afflicted
with
the
Schism
of
the
Emperors
.
The
Grandfather
of
Paul
the
third
was
Ramecio
Farnese
,
who
overcame
,
subdu'd
and
destroy'd
all
the
Rebels
of
the
Holy
Church
,
which
in
great
numbers
molested
the
State
Ecclesiastical
,
and
almost
all
Christendom
,
he
being
Captain
of
the
Papal
Army
in
the
time
of
Eugenio
the
fourth
,
who
indeed
was
a
very
worthy
Pope
,
if
for
nothing
else
,
yet
for
the
good
intention
he
had
to
reward
the
valour
of
this
great
Captain
;
and
I
think
he
rewarded
him
abundantly
by
this
testimony
which
he
gave
him
,
The
Church
is
ours
,
because
Farnese
hath
given
it
us
.
In
short
,
in
the
Civil
Broils
,
which
continu'd
for
aboue
four
Ages
between
the
Popes
and
the
Emperors
▪
the
Family
of
Farnese
with
incredible
valour
and
felicity
reliev'd
the
drooping
state
of
the
Holy
Church
.
Nevertheless
the
last
Popes
Vrban
and
Innocent
,
ingrateful
for
these
benefits
,
went
about
to
ruine
this
well
deserving
Family
.
Now
if
they
persecute
those
who
with
their
own
Blood
and
Fortunes
have
serv'd
the
Church
,
what
man
will
ever
serve
it
for
the
future
?
These
two
Cities
were
indeed
separated
from
the
Church
,
and
given
to
the
Farnesi
,
who
at
first
found
great
opposition
,
and
became
Masters
of
it
with
great
difficulty
,
and
that
not
before
the
time
of
Pope
Julius
the
third
,
in
the
year
1550.
which
Pope
gave
them
investiture
in
despite
of
Charles
the
fifth
,
(
who
could
never
be
perswaded
to
consent
)
and
assigned
them
a
considerable
summe
of
money
for
the
keeping
them
.
Within
this
last
forty
years
the
Popes
have
persecuted
these
innocent
Princes
in
that
manner
,
that
without
the
assistance
of
Forreign
Crowns
,
and
some
of
the
Princes
of
Italy
they
had
been
exterminate
before
this
,
and
received
so
notable
a
loss
,
that
had
it
been
compared
with
what
they
had
received
from
Paulus
the
third
,
it
would
doubtless
have
been
found
they
had
received
less
than
they
had
lost
:
from
whence
it
may
be
justly
said
,
they
have
not
enjoyed
that
Principality
which
they
possest
,
as
a
feud
of
the
Church
,
in
that
peace
and
repose
,
for
this
last
half
age
,
as
they
ought
in
reason
to
have
done
.
For
those
Popes
that
gave
it
them
first
,
gave
them
also
priviledges
to
enjoy
it
without
molestation
:
and
therefore
those
Popes
that
have
of
late
troubled
the
Farnesi
with
so
much
expense
,
ought
in
reason
(
if
there
be
any
such
thing
in
Rome
)
to
have
forfeited
their
feudale
Rights
.
Julius
the
third
,
he
also
failed
not
to
do
his
part
towards
the
raising
of
his
Family
,
which
was
of
the
De
Montes
,
by
giving
them
several
offices
,
and
sums
of
money
,
by
which
means
in
a
short
time
they
became
very
great
;
but
half
an
age
was
not
past
,
but
it
began
by
degrees
to
decay
and
shrink
into
that
mediocrity
it
is
in
at
this
day
:
which
is
but
small
in
respect
of
the
condition
it
was
in
after
the
death
of
Julius
,
who
saw
them
advanc'd
,
but
did
not
live
to
see
their
declension
;
it
being
a
general
Maxime
amongst
all
the
Popes
Nephews
,
that
they
see
them
advanc'd
but
to
the
highest
pitch
of
honour
,
but
live
not
to
see
them
fall
to
the
lowest
point
of
disgrace
.
But
the
greatest
Family
of
all
was
the
Caraffi
,
rais'd
to
that
height
by
Paul
the
fourth
,
though
of
it self
for
several
Ages
before
,
very
illustrious
:
The
authority
they
had
in
Rome
,
with
the
command
of
several
Lands
and
Castles
belonging
to
the
Church
,
made
this
name
like
to
be
eternal
,
and
being
fortified
with
such
strong
banks
,
not
at
all
subject
to
the
injury
of
time
.
But
if
ever
any
Family
of
the
Popes
were
in
a
short
time
precipitated
from
the
greatest
height
to
the
lowest
of
meanness
,
it
was
this
of
the
Caraffi
from
Paul
the
fourth
,
which
continued
not
four
year
in
that
Splendour
and
Eminence
the
Pope
had
plac'd
it
,
he
himself
having
laid
the
foundation
of
their
greatness
and
ruine
.
Notwithstanding
Paul
the
fourth
left
his
Nephews
no
small
store
of
Riches
,
although
they
were
banisht
from
Rome
:
which
they
enjoyed
till
Pius
the
fourth
was
preferr'd
to
the
Chair
;
who
being
Pope
,
and
not
able
to
endure
their
insolencies
,
he
got
them
into
his
hands
;
and
forming
a
Process
against
them
,
he
hang'd
some
of
them
,
beheaded
others
,
and
sequestred
their
Estates
,
destroying
in
that
manner
the
House
of
the
Caraffi
,
with
no
small
gust
to
the
Romans
,
who
frequently
declared
their
dissatisfaction
with
the
behaviour
of
the
Caraffi
.
But
some
will
object
,
that
the
House
of
Caraffi
,
do
at
this
present
flourish
in
Naples
in
great
honour
and
wealth
,
and
may
be
reckoned
amongst
the
Principal
there
as
well
for
Splendour
and
Magnificence
,
as
Wealth
,
of
which
they
enjoy
not
a
little
.
To
this
may
be
answered
with
the
same
reason
I
have
alledged
before
,
where
I
spake
of
the
house
of
Borgia
,
divided
into
two
Branches
,
one
in
Spain
,
the
other
in
Naples
;
for
the
House
of
the
Caraffi
,
when
Paul
the
fourth
was
made
Pope
,
was
divided
also
into
two
Branches
,
one
of
them
remaining
in
Rome
by
the
acquisition
of
a
new
Estate
,
the
other
in
Naples
in
possession
of
what
they
had
got
before
.
The
Lords
of
the
Caraffi
enjoy
at
present
in
Naples
many
Signiories
,
as
particularly
the
Dutchy
of
Matalone
,
which
they
had
enjoyed
a
hundred
years
before
Paul
the
fourth
,
without
interruption
,
being
anciently
Dukes
from
the
time
of
Ferdinando
first
King
of
Naples
,
and
reckon'd
amongst
his
principal
Favourites
;
and
are
still
esteem'd
of
very
well
by
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
though
in
the
revolutions
of
Naples
,
upon
I
know
not
what
considerations
,
the
affection
Philip
the
fourth
had
for
a
long
time
for
the
Duke
of
Matalone
,
was
observed
to
grow
cold
.
This
Branch
that
remained
in
Naples
received
no
benefit
or
advantage
by
that
which
was
establish'd
in
Rome
,
which
last
being
extinguish'd
by
the
two
Popes
aforesaid
by
the
death
and
sequestration
of
so
many
Caraffi
;
the
other
remained
in
Naples
daily
augmenting
by
the
favours
and
priledges
they
receive
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
Neither
are
the
Neopolitan
Caraffi
of
the
same
condition
with
the
Roman
,
they
having
nothing
,
as
many
believe
,
or
at
least
,
very
little
of
the
Church
Lands
in
their
possession
,
which
continued
not
long
to
the
other
House
,
not
so
much
as
to
the
second
Generation
;
and
therefore
these
Lords
are
still
so
considerable
in
Naples
,
because
their
Estates
sprang
rather
from
the
reward
of
their
valour
,
than
the
oppression
of
the
poor
.
All
this
notwithwanding
,
the
People
of
Naples
were
always
disaffected
to
the
House
of
Matalone
;
for
which
reason
in
the
Revolution
of
Masanello
,
Don
Joseph
Caraffa
was
slain
by
the
fury
of
the
People
,
his
heart
pull'd
out
of
his
breast
,
and
his
body
drawn
all
about
the
City
,
with
this
Exclamation
,
This
is
he
that
betray'd
the
most
faithful
People
of
Naples
.
Besides
,
there
were
several
Palaces
of
the
Dukes
,
full
of
inestimable
Furniture
,
burnt
,
without
being
able
to
preserve
one
;
and
I
being
then
in
Naples
,
heard
several
cry
,
We
must
burn
all
,
to
purge
the
House
of
Caraffa
from
the
Leprosie
of
the
rest
of
the
Caraffi
;
alluding
to
them
who
in
the
time
of
Paul
the
Fourth
had
made
themselves
odious
to
all
the
World
,
as
well
as
to
Rome
.
The
Family
of
the
Buoncompagni
was
considerable
above
thirty
years
after
the
death
of
Gregory
the
Thirteenth
,
which
was
the
Person
rais'd
them
to
that
height
;
for
though
before
they
were
in
some
degree
of
Nobility
,
yet
their
Estate
was
but
narrow
and
small
;
however
in
the
twelve
years
of
his
Papacy
he
let
them
get
so
much
,
that
without
any
great
difficulty
,
they
liv'd
like
Princes
after
the
death
of
that
Pope
,
who
died
in
March
1585.
Giacomo
Buoncompagno
,
General
for
the
Holy
Church
,
left
many
Sons
all
rich
,
and
allied
to
good
Houses
;
notwithstanding
in
a
short
time
all
was
consumed
:
and
though
there
was
not
one
lavish
or
profuse
person
in
the
Family
,
though
they
had
several
Cardinalships
and
other
Charges
in
Rome
,
yet
could
not
all
prevent
their
growing
worse
every
day
:
And
had
not
two
Marriages
sustained
them
,
and
put
them
into
the
condition
they
are
in
,
which
yet
is
but
mean
in
respect
of
the
g●andeur
they
were
in
before
,
they
had
certainly
before
this
been
destroy'd
.
But
the
greatest
wonder
,
in
the
particular
of
the
sudden
destruction
of
the
Popes
Families
,
was
in
the
House
of
Peretti
▪
rais'd
by
Sixtus
the
Fifth
.
That
Pope
,
to
immortalize
his
Name
,
and
the
Grandeur
of
his
House
,
which
was
but
of
very
low
extraction
,
married
two
of
his
Nephews
,
or
Nephews
Sons
,
I
know
not
which
,
into
the
principallest
Families
in
Rome
;
giving
each
of
them
considerable
Estates
in
Land
,
and
an
infinite
quantity
of
Money
:
and
that
it
might
not
meet
with
any
untoward
accident
to
subvert
it
,
he
settled
their
Estates
in
the
surest
and
best
places
he
could
,
thinking
thereby
to
secure
and
establish
his
Family
.
Ten
years
after
the
death
of
Sixtus
,
there
were
seven
Males
of
the
House
of
Peretti
alive
,
that
is
,
in
the
year
1600.
all
of
them
very
rich
;
but
particularly
they
which
had
the
Inheritance
of
Cardinal
Montalto
,
who
left
his
Nephews
an
Estate
of
a
hundred
thousand
Crowns
in
yearly
Rent
,
besides
what
they
had
afore
.
Many
People
conceiv'd
this
Family
was
establish'd
for
ever
;
and
who
would
not
have
thought
so
,
considering
the
number
and
fertility
of
the
Males
,
their
Alliance
with
the
greatest
Families
,
their
Riches
,
and
in
short
,
their
enjoyment
of
all
things
necessary
to
the
immortalizing
a
Family
?
Yet
the
Name
,
the
Wealth
,
the
Granduer
of
this
House
,
did
all
vanish
like
smoak
at
the
death
of
Cardinal
Froncesco
Peretti
,
who
died
in
the
beginning
of
Innocent
the
Tenth's
Papacy
,
with
no
small
trouble
to
the
Romans
,
who
loved
his
person
exceedingly
,
having
found
him
full
of
actions
of
generosity
and
nobleness
to
all
that
had
to
do
with
him
.
And
so
was
the
House
of
Peretti
extinct
,
not
being
able
to
continue
half
an
Age.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
the
death
of
the
Cardinal
was
the
rise
of
another
Family
from
the
Pope
,
which
is
called
the
Savelli
,
into
which
one
of
his
Sisters
was
married
,
who
remained
Heir
to
a
vast
and
inestimable
Patrimony
.
Some
People
are
confident
,
That
if
the
House
of
Peretti
had
continued
,
the
Savelli
would
have
been
in
an
ill
condition
;
so
as
there
was
no
great
hurt
done
,
to
lose
one
Family
,
and
have
another
rais'd
.
The
House
of
che
Sfondrati
yielded
to
the
Papacy
Gregory
the
Fourteenth
,
who
though
sprung
from
Milan
himself
,
yet
nevertheless
as
to
his
Original
,
he
may
not
improperly
be
styl'd
both
the
Son
and
the
Father
of
Cremona
,
a
Town
(
considering
its
Antiquity
)
amongst
the
principal
of
Italy
,
besides
that
,
it
has
in
all
times
produc'd
men
very
eminent
both
in
Learning
and
Wars
.
In
this
City
,
amongst
the
most
considerable
Citizens
,
was
this
House
of
Sfondrati
,
always
enjoying
the
greatest
Office
in
the
Council
,
which
procur'd
no
small
envy
in
the
hearts
of
many
;
insomuch
as
some
people
excited
the
Cambiaghi
(
which
was
then
a
Family
of
great
credit
and
esteem
in
the
City
)
to
oppose
themselves
against
the
Ambition
of
the
Sfondrati
,
who
at
that
time
appear'd
to
carry
all
before
them
.
The
Cambiaghi
,
back'd
and
supported
by
other
of
the
Citizens
,
endeavour'd
what
they
could
the
diminution
of
the
Sfondrati
;
and
from
hence
arose
(
not
to
say
Civil
Wars
)
great
feuds
and
animosities
between
them
,
which
continued
till
such
time
as
Girolamo
Sfondrati
was
called
to
Milan
,
where
meeting
with
greater
Advancements
,
he
resolved
to
leave
Cremona
for
ever
:
And
from
this
Family
,
now
become
Milanese
,
Gregory
the
Fourteenth
descended
,
who
would
always
acknowledge
Cremona
to
be
his
Country
;
yet
would
declare
often
,
whilst
he
was
a
young
Student
there
,
He
would
never
return
to
Cremona
,
till
he
was
made
Bishop
of
that
place
:
Afterwards
arriving
at
a
competency
of
years
,
and
other
qualifications
,
he
begg'd
and
obtain'd
very
readily
the
Bishoprick
of
Pius
Quartus
,
being
a
person
of
great
worth
:
He
was
also
made
Cardinal
whilst
he
was
in
Cremona
,
with
no
small
joy
to
the
whole
City
,
who
made
great
Expressions
of
their
Satisfactions
,
by
Bonfires
and
other
Ceremonies
,
at
the
news
of
his
Promotion
.
How
careful
this
Pope
was
of
his
Relations
,
we
have
sufficiently
shewed
in
its
proper
place
:
't
is
enough
that
not
contented
with
the
Marriage
of
two
of
his
Nephews
,
towards
the
perpetuation
of
his
Family
,
and
one
of
them
in
particular
with
the
Daughter
of
the
Prince
of
Massa
;
he
design'd
also
to
make
Emilius
Sfondrato
his
Brothers
Son
,
who
was
already
entred
to
the
Degree
of
Holy
Orders
,
to
resign
his
Cardinals
Cap
:
but
propounding
of
it
to
the
Consistory
,
the
Cardinals
apprehended
it
a
business
of
so
great
scandal
,
they
intreated
him
to
content
himself
,
that
he
had
married
two
Nephews
,
that
were
already
furnished
with
Children
,
to
secure
the
continuance
of
his
Family
for
ever
,
without
any
such
hainous
and
unjustifiable
courses
.
But
all
this
avail'd
not
at
all
;
for
in
a
short
time
after
the
death
of
the
Pope
,
in
a
Months
time
there
were
three
Males
of
that
Family
died
,
as
it
were
by
Judgment
from
Heaven
,
to
mortifie
the
ambition
of
those
Popes
who
destroy
Heaven
it self
,
to
fill
the
World
with
their
Nephews
.
And
thus
by
little
and
little
the
House
of
Sfondrati
declined
,
with
all
the
diligence
and
care
they
could
use
to
hold
out
full
forty
years
,
though
they
made
another
Person
take
their
Name
upon
him
,
that
had
neither
Alliance
nor
Friendship
with
them
.
Of
the
House
of
Aldobrandini
,
from
whence
Clement
the
Eighth
proceeded
,
who
was
created
Pope
in
January
1592.
we
cannot
speak
without
touching
the
Cardinal
Aldobrandino
too
neerly
,
who
is
the
only
person
sustains
the
Name
of
a
Family
,
that
seem'd
,
for
the
Reasons
before
,
impossible
to
be
irradicated
;
which
may
notwithstanding
be
said
to
be
extinct
,
although
the
Cardinal
bears
the
Name
,
and
the
Princess
of
Rossano
enjoys
the
Estate
,
as
Heir
to
the
House
of
Aldobrandino
;
yet
the
one
being
a
Woman
,
and
the
other
a
Priest
,
they
cannot
hope
to
recover
it
,
unless
some
By-blow
should
be
produc'd
:
which
,
though
it
would
be
a
neat
piece
of
invention
,
I
cannot
imagine
,
because
the
Cardinal
was
not
at
all
scandalous
in
his
Life
,
but
always
obsequious
and
respectful
of
the
Princess
;
who
made
him
Cardinal
,
and
without
which
he
might
have
been
a
Brandino
a
Jugler
,
but
no
Aldobrandino
.
But
to
return
to
Pope
Clement
,
I
will
affirm
,
That
he
,
not
having
fail'd
in
any
thing
might
furnish
Rome
with
the
Family
of
the
Aldobrandini
,
was
not
in
arrear
to
his
Name
.
In
the
time
that
he
was
Pope
,
there
were
eighteen
Males
of
the
Name
of
Aldobrandini
,
the
greater
part
of
which
were
married
;
and
it
was
no
small
satisfaction
to
him
,
to
have
so
great
a
number
of
his
Relations
:
upon
which
score
he
us'd
to
say
,
He
was
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
Prince
or
Chief
of
the
Aldobrandini
.
That
which
was
most
observable
was
,
He
took
great
pleasure
in
caressing
his
Relations
;
for
when
any
of
his
Brothers
or
Nephews
that
were
married
came
to
him
,
he
would
tell
them
,
Let
it
be
your
business
to
provide
Children
,
and
it
shall
be
mine
to
provide
them
Estates
.
His
good
Kindred
did
not
neglect
to
make
their
advantage
of
the
Counsel
of
Clement
,
nor
he
to
maintain
their
Honours
;
by
which
means
,
there
was
scarce
any
other
Family
taken
notice
of
in
Rome
;
but
the
reputation
of
this
,
made
a
noise
in
every
corner
.
This
House
of
the
Aldobrandini
was
well
founded
in
the
Papacy
of
Vrban
the
Eighth
,
by
the
assistance
of
seven
Brothers
,
Grand-children
to
Clement
;
all
of
them
of
so
strong
and
lusty
complexions
,
the
Physicians
by
common
consent
did
assert
,
there
could
not
be
any
defect
of
Posterity
.
Nevertheless
,
it
has
fail'd
;
and
which
is
very
considerable
,
there
is
not
now
one
Male
remaining
of
the
Name
.
The
House
of
Borghese
descended
from
Paul
the
Fifth
,
who
succeeded
Clement
(
though
Leo
the
Eleventh
,
who
liv'd
but
five
end
twenty
days
,
was
betwixt
them
)
ran
the
same
fortune
;
but
being
of
a
later
Plantation
in
Rome
,
it
conserves
still
some
weak
and
decrepit
Branches
.
One
of
the
principal
designs
Alexander
had
,
to
marry
Don
Agostin
with
the
young
Princess
Borghes●
,
was
ro
unite
the
Estate
and
Patrimony
of
that
tottering
and
declining
House
,
with
the
House
of
Chigi
,
which
at
that
time
was
rising
to
great
Emminence
,
though
for
a
while
they
came
not
to
Rome
.
There
was
but
one
sprig
left
of
the
House
of
the
Borghesi
,
and
which
was
worse
,
even
that
of
a
weak
temper
,
and
much
subject
to
infirmities
:
which
Alexander
considering
,
and
what
accidents
the
vicissitudes
of
the
world
might
bring
upon
the
house
of
the
Borghesi
,
he
applyed
all
his
endeavours
to
make
a
match
(
which
succeeded
well
)
with
his
Nephew
,
and
gave
him
fair
hopes
of
seeing
the
Patrimony
of
the
Borghesi
in
his
own
house
.
And
this
is
the
state
of
the
Borghesi
at
present
,
who
in
the
time
of
Paul
the
fifth
,
had
above
a
dozen
males
of
that
name
,
of
which
there
were
not
above
six
married
;
which
was
very
considerable
.
But
I
return
to
speak
how
squares
go
in
the
world
.
The
Families
of
the
Ludovisi
,
Barbarini
,
Panfili
,
and
Chigi
,
who
yielded
the
four
last
Popes
,
I
shall
speak
nothing
of
;
because
they
have
not
enjoy'd
the
Benefits
of
the
Papacy
full
out
thirty
years
:
so
as
it
behoving
us
to
let
them
rest
in
peace
,
I
shall
leave
the
observations
of
their
Catastrophe
to
them
which
come
after
us
.
One
thing
only
I
shall
insert
,
that
the
Aldobrandini
had
at
one
time
many
more
males
alive
,
than
are
at
present
left
of
all
these
four
houses
together
.
God
Almighty
bless
them
according
to
their
own
desire
;
which
I
do
heartily
pray
,
as
having
no
animosity
against
those
that
are
good
.
Some
have
observ'd
,
and
not
with
much
difficulty
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
Popes
Families
were
,
before
their
advancement
to
the
Papacy
,
of
great
antiquity
and
grandeur
;
but
for
many
that
rais'd
themselves
by
the
treasure
of
the
Triple
Crown
,
it
is
not
so
easie
to
finde
;
for
instead
of
attaining
to
a
perpetuation
of
their
Families
,
they
have
not
been
prolifique
enough
to
defend
them
against
a
perpetual
annihilation
.
The
house
of
the
Medici
in
Milan
was
of
above
two
hundred
years
antiquity
,
maintaining
it self
in
great
Honour
and
Magnificence
:
But
after
Pius
the
fourth
was
elected
Pope
out
of
it
,
it
grew
worse
and
worse
,
declining
with
much
more
speed
than
it
was
rais'd
,
and
that
after
so
extravagant
a
manner
,
they
could
discern
themselves
rise
,
but
could
not
perceive
their
decay
.
So
the
house
of
Gregory
the
fourteenth
,
who
was
born
as
I
have
said
of
the
ancient
Family
of
the
Sfondrati
,
who
had
made
themselves
,
as
it
were
,
immortal
in
Milan
,
not
only
in
respect
of
the
greatness
of
their
Authority
,
but
in
the
multitude
of
their
Issue
:
yet
in
less
than
forty
years
after
Pope
Gregory
,
its
leaves
fell
,
and
the
whole
Tree
of
the
Sfondrati
withered
.
The
House
of
Aldobrandini
also
,
from
which
Clement
the
eight
was
descended
,
from
the
time
of
the
Lombards
to
the
said
Pope
,
continued
so
eminent
in
Florence
;
there
was
at
several
times
three
and
twenty
of
that
name
chief
Standard-bearers
,
and
all
elected
by
the
people
:
Nevertheless
as
soon
as
there
was
a
Pope
of
this
Family
(
which
was
Clement
)
it
began
to
decay
,
and
is
now
at
that
pass
,
there
is
but
one
sprig
left
of
all
the
branches
,
and
that
infertile
and
incapable
of
recovering
them
,
though
he
should
be
made
a
Pope
.
In
short
,
a
thousand
other
examples
might
be
produc'd
to
evince
what
I
have
asserted
;
which
examples
though
I
have
describ'd
in
History
,
yet
are
they
enough
to
demonstrate
the
Popes
and
their
dependents
,
that
all
the
care
,
contentions
,
and
designs
they
go
through
for
advancement
of
their
particular
Families
,
are
not
blessed
by
the
Lord
;
because
he
suffers
them
not
to
prosper
:
it
being
more
then
certain
,
That
when
he
keeps
not
the
City
,
the
Watchmen
wake
but
in
vain
.
God
Almighty
not
suffering
those
who
have
rais'd
themselves
to
that
greatness
,
out
of
the
Bowels
of
those
that
are
in
Purgatory
,
themselves
to
remain
long
without
punishment
for
their
faults
.
He
will
not
permit
those
Families
that
are
elated
and
grown
insolent
with
the
wealth
and
blood
of
those
poor
carkases
that
are
buried
in
their
Church-yards
,
to
continue
long
in
this
world
themselves
.
Heaven
is
offended
to
behold
sacred
things
transformed
into
profane
,
Churches
into
Palaces
,
Alms
into
Thefts
,
Crosses
into
Swords
,
Altars
into
Lordships
,
Holy
things
into
Comedy
and
Sport
,
Divine
Worship
into
an
adoration
of
Riches
,
or
rather
adoration
into
Riches
.
He
that
shall
be
pleas'd
to
run
over
the
actions
of
all
the
Popes
,
that
is
,
the
History
wherein
all
the
Families
that
have
afforded
any
Popes
to
the
world
,
shall
finde
this
for
an
infallible
truth
,
that
they
are
either
all
as
it
were
extinct
,
or
the
small
remainder
that
is
left
reduc'd
to
a
very
mean
and
inconsiderable
condition
:
As
if
heaven
could
not
endure
the
Patrimony
of
Saint
Peter
should
be
made
an
universal
scandal
to
the
world
,
and
be
an
occasion
of
eternizing
the
memory
of
the
Sacriledge
they
have
committed
.
I
had
lately
an
opportunity
of
discourse
with
an
Abbot
born
in
Rome
,
and
experienc'd
in
their
transactions
:
falling
into
some
speech
about
the
Nephews
,
and
finding
their
vices
,
or
at
least
errors
by
him
,
with
more
vehemence
reprehended
,
than
by
me
,
I
took
the
courage
to
accost
him
in
this
manner
,
How
is
it
possible
,
Sir
,
that
the
Nephews
of
the
Popes
that
are
living
,
reading
the
lives
of
their
Predecessors
that
are
dead
,
that
their
Blood
should
not
freeze
in
their
veins
to
finde
them
extinct
,
some
one
way
,
some
another
,
in
spight
of
all
their
care
to
eternize
th●mselves
?
how
is
it
possible
but
some
gripes
of
Conscience
must
torment
them
when
they
remember
all
their
wealth
belongs
to
the
Church
?
The
Abbot
would
suffer
me
to
go
on
no
further
,
but
cutting
me
off
in
the
middle
,
he
reply'd
,
Sir
,
He
which
has
too
much
money
,
has
no
time
to
read
over
the
lives
of
them
that
are
dead
;
money
puts
thoughts
alwayes
into
their
heads
of
eternizing
themselves
,
sometimes
by
acquiring
,
sometimes
by
contriving
:
The
Popes
Nephews
do
read
Books
,
but
it
is
only
when
they
want
money
,
and
then
't
is
too
late
.
And
who
is
there
now
,
would
not
be
amaz'd
at
such
an
answer
?
For
my
part
I
believe
all
the
Romans
are
of
the
same
opinion
,
and
are
in
much
doubt
of
the
salvation
of
the
Nephews
.
And
accordingly
another
of
them
of
judgement
little
differing
from
the
Abbot
,
told
his
friend
;
That
the
Popes
Nephews
must
of
necessity
go
to
Purgatory
,
for
they
would
be
asham'd
to
go
into
Paradise
,
where
Christ
was
,
whom
they
had
so
wickedly
despoil'd
in
this
world
.
These
expressions
perhaps
may
seem
but
raillery
,
and
appear
but
satyrical
reflections
at
first
sight
;
however
they
come
from
the
very
heart
,
though
those
that
speak
them
may
force
themselves
into
a
smile
to
dissemble
it
;
as
the
Apothecary
conceals
the
nauseousness
of
his
pills
by
covering
them
with
silver
.
A
great
part
of
the
sober
men
in
Rome
have
been
very
serious
in
discovering
the
cause
,
why
the
Popes
Families
are
of
so
little
duration
,
seeing
their
riches
so
vast
.
Some
are
of
opinion
,
it
proceeds
from
the
reasons
abovesaid
,
that
is
,
that
God
Almighty
takes
them
out
of
the
world
as
a
punishment
for
the
injuries
they
have
done
the
Church
,
in
robbing
it
of
the
greatest
part
of
its
treasure
,
to
make
their
own
house
insolent
and
high
.
Others
are
of
opinion
the
Curses
and
Execrations
of
the
people
do
pierce
the
Divine
Ears
in
such
manner
,
that
the
Divine
Justice
seems
as
it
were
oblig'd
to
take
them
away
so
immaturely
,
to
give
an
account
of
the
vileness
of
their
behaviour
towards
the
subjects
of
the
Church
.
And
indeed
the
people
of
the
Ecclesiastical
State
are
so
ill
satisfied
,
and
so
ill
treated
by
the
ill
Government
of
Rome
,
that
is
by
the
Popes
Nephews
who
domineer
and
lord
it
over
them
,
that
from
morning
to
night
they
fill
the
air
with
their
exclamations
,
from
one
corner
,
When
will
there
be
an
end
of
their
Extortions
?
from
another
,
O
God
revenge
the
cruelties
of
these
Nephews
,
who
have
ruin'd
us
.
Nor
do
the
curses
thrown
out
against
the
Nephews
rest
at
the
people
only
:
The
very
Priests
and
Ecclesiasticks
themselves
do
daily
sacrifice
upon
their
Altars
for
the
destruction
of
them
,
who
devouring
all
they
can
get
,
leave
not
the
good
people
so
much
as
will
pay
for
the
celebration
of
a
Mass.
In
the
time
the
Duke
of
Parma
was
in
Arms
against
the
State
Ecclesiastick
,
then
in
the
possession
of
the
Barberini
,
the
Cardinal
Francesco
gave
order
for
the
performing
the
forty
hours
prayers
in
his
Cathedrals
to
incourage
the
People
,
and
to
oblige
them
to
pray
to
God
for
the
extirpation
of
the
enemies
of
the
Church
.
But
whilst
the
Letany
of
the
Saints
was
singing
,
a
certain
Roman
Gentleman
,
at
the
pronounciation
of
these
words
,
Ut
inimicos
Sanctae
Ecclesiae
humiliare
digneris
,
told
a
Friend
of
his
that
was
by
,
The
Church
has
no
greater
Enemies
than
the
Barbarini
,
who
molest
it
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
so
that
our
Prayers
to
heaven
ought
to
be
,
to
be
delivered
from
them
and
their
Arms.
From
hence
it
may
be
argu'd
,
That
they
who
bear
a
secret
hatred
and
detestation
of
the
Nephews
,
retain
it
even
in
the
Church
,
and
the
place
where
they
ought
to
pardon
all
,
and
are
still
contriving
revenge
;
and
because
they
find
there
is
no
sure
way
of
freeing
themselves
from
their
tyranny
in
this
World
,
they
send
up
their
Prayers
privately
to
Heaven
:
As
if
they
were
afraid
of
the
correction
of
their
Popes
,
who
would
by
no
means
suffer
the
Faithful
to
appeal
against
their
enormity
to
the
Divine
Tribunal
,
but
for
all
that
they
do
not
desist
.
Others
apply
the
small
durance
of
the
Popes
Families
to
that
Philosophical
saying
,
Nullum
violentum
durabile
,
as
if
the
great
haste
and
violence
they
use
to
make
themselves
great
were
that
that
precipitated
them
:
Like
Plants
,
that
by
a
thousand
Arts
may
be
forc'd
to
bear
fruit
,
and
that
out
of
season
:
But
how
?
Those
Artifices
,
that
do
offer
violence
,
as
it
were
,
to
Nature
,
do
not
conserve
it
long
;
but
,
weakened
by
the
supernatural
force
,
it
loses
in
a
short
time
its
native
vigour
and
is
not
afterwards
to
be
recovered
by
all
the
operations
of
Art
.
'T
is
indeed
a
fine
sight
to
see
a
Tree
bear
good
fruit
in
Winter
,
if
it
could
be
made
to
produce
for
several
years
;
but
if
the
water
they
use
about
the
Root
be
but
a
little
hotter
than
it
ought
,
't
is
enough
to
ruine
both
fruit
and
tree
;
So
as
the
heedlesness
of
the
Gardener
may
destroy
all
that
he
thought
to
have
done
by
Art
contrary
to
Nature
;
for
it
is
necessary
the
Root
be
watered
with
water
warm'd
to
a
just
proportion
to
secure
against
the
frosts
in
the
nights
,
and
that
all
convenient
cultivation
be
us'd
:
Otherwise
all
will
be
spoil'd
,
and
it
will
be
impossible
to
preserve
a
Tree
that
is
by
Art
constrain'd
beyond
its
own
nature
.
In
the
same
manner
it
happens
to
the
Pope's
Nephews
,
who
grow
up
on
a
sudden
by
a
violence
they
themselves
offer
to
their
reason
;
and
marching
on
towards
their
own
greatness
by
unusual
waies
,
they
seem
horrid
and
uneasie
,
as
not
being
trodden
or
known
by
other
people
.
Others
there
are
that
alledge
,
amongst
other
reasons
,
why
the
Pope's
Family
are
so
transitory
,
their
inexperience
in
the
Art
of
Managery
which
is
necessary
for
preserving
an
Estate
,
their
wealth
raining
down
upon
them
without
any
sweat
or
trouble
,
or
contrivance
of
their
own
.
Like
Hebrews
that
despis'd
the
Manna
sent
them
from
Heaven
,
they
not
only
neglect
to
preserve
with
any
prudence
and
Oeconomy
the
great
quantity
of
Riches
,
which
is
shower'd
down
into
their
Chests
by
the
Capricio
of
fortune
;
but
even
nauseate
and
abhor
that
,
which
they
believe
unsutable
to
their
Nature
.
If
a
Country-man
by
accident
should
light
upon
a
parcel
of
Rubies
,
at
first
sight
he
would
be
much
delighted
with
their
Lustre
;
but
upon
second
thoughts
they
would
but
trouble
and
perplex
him
,
because
he
knew
not
the
value
of
a
thing
he
had
gain'd
without
labour
.
But
what
shall
I
say
?
There
is
not
any
thing
more
dangerous
,
and
which
brings
the
life
of
man
under
more
hazards
,
than
the
filling
the
belly
too
full
:
To
eat
intemperately
,
to
swallow
without
measure
,
and
to
devour
with
eagerness
and
rapacity
,
must
of
necessity
destroy
Nature
,
and
be
the
ruine
of
the
whole
:
Sobriety
is
that
which
conduceth
most
to
our
health
,
because
it
gives
the
Stomach
time
to
distribute
the
meat
proportionably
to
the
whole
body
.
The
Pope's
Nephews
know
not
how
to
keep
their
Riches
,
because
they
touch
them
with
their
hands
,
but
do
not
see
them
with
their
eyes
,
their
greediness
of
heaping
up
on
a
sudden
blinding
them
,
and
not
suffering
them
to
know
the
true
worth
of
them
:
by
which
means
they
dwindle
insensibly
,
and
they
themselves
are
not
able
to
perceive
it
.
That
which
is
gotten
without
pains
,
is
in
a
short
time
lost
without
knowing
the
price
of
it
:
The
greatest
part
of
these
Gamesters
are
either
such
as
are
loose
and
licentious
young
men
,
or
else
such
as
have
had
some
good
provision
from
fortune
.
The
first
adventure
,
because
they
have
not
yet
found
a
way
to
live
handsomly
;
the
other
,
because
they
believe
Fortune
oblig'd
to
recruit
them
.
The
poor
Trades-man
,
that
sweats
,
and
carks
,
and
toils
night
and
day
,
and
all
to
get
one
poor
Crown
,
will
not
certainly
be
so
foolish
to
venture
that
in
one
moment
,
he
gain'd
with
so
much
labour
in
so
many
hours
.
He
does
well
,
that
●e●ps
that
he
gain'd
with
difficulty
:
and
he
does
well
,
who
spends
that
he
came
by
easily
.
Were
the
Nephews
of
the
Pope
content
with
what
Emoluments
were
justly
their
due
,
without
doubt
the
greatness
and
opulence
of
their
Families
would
be
much
longer
liv'd
:
But
they
fill
,
devour
,
and
cram
up
their
Stomach
with
more
meat
than
Nature
will
sustain
;
and
therefore
't
is
no
wonder
,
if
they
be
often
forc'd
to
vomit
that
up
with
violence
they
had
so
immoderately
devour'd
.
Many
have
observed
also
,
most
of
the
Pope's
Kindred
have
died
young
too
;
and
I
could
instance
in
a
thousand
examples
:
But
for
two
reasons
I
forbear
;
one
is
,
not
to
grate
too
much
upon
the
Nephews
of
our
good
Pope
Alexander
,
nor
have
the
long
life
of
Don
Mario
cast
in
my
dish
,
though
indeed
it
is
not
above
ten
years
since
he
had
any
relation
to
the
Pope
;
the
other
is
,
because
I
have
something
else
to
think
on
.